oh tinde Ong SOs Os O- Ge 9S -tyrtig athe es- Fae > irene ra er eee ie * FB Se hao tel ae 1 peatidnpieoadn bad Ret cat Ree etna at pee $e a bo Bod at = mS Se acme ad bebad-Geonae . on bat cA hatinte Oe » 4 ‘ Ee ee fo Deebalnis san : a eo bre. eer’ eee ee ee senate tobe! Ae 2 5 Ae Om Me * 2 eth aite Beton trang ine ote ann fe? saints, 389. Chair, St. Mawnan’s, 384. », at Lizard. 384. ,, Giant’s, St. Marys, Isles of Scilly, 384. Trencrom Hill, St. Ives, 385. Godolphin Hill, 385. Church Town Hill, Zennor, 385. 9 99 ” ” a9 a3 : St. Buryan Misereres, 385. », st. Germans Ks 386 » St. Gorran = 386. », in Lanlivery Church, 387. ;, in Ladock Church, 387. » tormerly at Boconnoe House, 388. Clowance, 388. by) 29 a Penrose, 388. » at Holy Vale, St. Marys, Isles of Scilly, 389. >> + Hnys, 389. »> 35 Lrelissick, 389. vil INDEX. Chair at Cothele, 389. St. Germo’s, 389. St. Mawes, 391. St. Michael’s Mount, 391. at Trenwheal, 392. Chittlehampton, 268. Church Chairs, 385 Church Plate of St. Keverne, 77; of Mylor, 400; of Mabe, 415 Circles, Stone, of Cornwall a Scotland, 378. Cleer, St., Clowance, Chair formerly at, 388. Coit at St. Hilary, 69, 80. Colleges in South Wales, 92. Consecr: ation of Church by Trish, 144. Cornelly, St., 73. Cornish Mass, 164. Cornish Names varied by Saxon influ- ence, 170. Cornubiana, 69. Cornwall compared with other Countries, 26, 28, 30, 71. Corrigiola littoralis, from Cornwall, 193. Corrodies, 233. Cothele, Chair at, 389. Council, List of, 1. Cow restored to life, 149. Orantock, 260. Cross at St. Michael’s Mount, 246. Cross Shaft St. Just, 187; at Gulval, 130 Grosses to mark bounds of Sanctuary, 14 Crowan, Hangman’s Barrow in, 80. Curator, 316. Cury, St., 73, 174. Cyngar,’ St. 103. Daniell Family, 215. sqq. Davey, F. H., Botanical Papers by, 191, 370. Davidstow, 263. Deakin, A. N., on Education, 52. Deaneries of Cornwall, tribal, 12. Dharna process of India associated with Celtic process, 26. Dingerein, 44, 159 Dinsul, 222. Dinurrin, 160. Diptychs, 42. Dominick, St., 125. Domnonia, 157. Dozmare Pool, 48, 58. Druidic Customs, Survival of, 14, 19, 20, 26, 30, 34, 43; and Baring-Gould’s Presidential Address passim. Dungerth’s Monument, 50, 58. Dunkin, Edwin, deceased, 5, 247, 253. Barthwork at Castle Tremear ne, 70. Editors of Journal, 318. Edueation, Modern, 52. EHegloshayle, 98, 264. disappearance of Elephant Seal, 353. Endellion, 106. Enoder, St., 112. Hnys, J. D., 251. Enys, Chair at, 389. Ervan, St., 265. Euny, St. 130 Euphorbia Peplis, rarity of, in Cornwall, 9 Eval, St., 109, 135, 275. Excursions, Annual, 48, 57, 318. Falklands, Flora and Fauna of, 339. Falmouth, 275; Fauna of. 196. ‘Pasting against” persons, 23, 26,28, 273, 283. This the origin of Celtic Saints’ asceticism, 28. Female Virtue, Irish laws for its preser- vation, 142. Fibichia umbellata in Cornwall, 194. Findchua, St., gives up his place in heaven, 18. Flint Flakes, &c., in Cornwall, 417 Flora. Additions to Cornish, 370. Folk-lore, 72, 80, 102, 107, 128, 149, 170, 221. Folk Rhymes, 83. Foreshore, Dispute concerning, 402. Fossil found at St. Agnes, 62. Fowey, 142, 143. Gardening, J. C. Williams on, 255. Geraint, Saints and others of this name, 103, 133, 157. Geraniums, Cornwall rich in, 193. Germans, St., Misereres, 386. Germoe, 165. Germo’s, St., Chair, 389. Gerrans, 157. Giant’s Chairs, 384. Giant’s Coit, St. Hilary, 69, 80. Gifts to Museum and Library, 56, 60, 254, 316, 322, 324. ellie College, St. Just appropriated to, Glass, Medizeval, at St. Neots, 49. Godolphin, Carved Stone at Wheal Gilbert, 71. Godolphin Hill, Giant’s Chair at, 385. Goodern Castle, 302, 303. Gorran, St., Misereres, 386. Great Work Mine, 78. Gregg, Mr. R. A., 316. Guerrier, St., 49. Gulval, Inscribed Cross Shaft at, 130. Gwen of the Three Breasts, 291. Gwendron, see Wendron. Gwinear, 149. Halwyn in St. Hval, 109. Hangman’s Barrow, 80. Hardy, Prior of St. Michael’s Mount, anes for aiding King’s Hnemies, —— INDEX. Harlys Bay, Ancient Burial Site, 319, 320. Hartland, 40. Hayle, St. Elwyn, 108. Heard, E. G., 55, 253 Heaven, Findchua gives away his own place in, 18; promised by Saints, 27, 31. Helen’s, St., Chapel in St. Just, 189. Helland, 263, 264. Helston, Earthwork at, 70. Henwood Medal, 59, 61, 255. Hermes, St., 119, 122. Hilary. St., 69, 119. Historie Chairs, 388. Holywells, 50, 94, 9%, 104, 105, 106, 107, 109, 110, 120, 121, 150, 156, 157, 167, 169, 267, 275, 281, 303, 305, 309, 311, 312. Hundreds of Cornwall, tribal, 12. Hypericum, Species of, in Cornwall, 194. Iago, W., on Harlyn Explorations, 325. Iago, ee ila 322. Ide, St. Tllogan, De, 108, 277. Tl- wishing, 25. Indian and Celtic asceticism compared, 28, 30. Issey, St., 40, 167, 275. 277, 282, 289. Ives, St., 180, 149, 265. 7" Giant’s Chair on Trencrom Hill, 385. Jacobstow, 291, 293. Jennings, Peter, on Parliamentary His- tory of Truro, 210. John’s Day, St., 72. Juliot’s, St., 295. Just, St., 76, 174. ,, im Penwith, 52, 130, 178, 260, 297, 298. » in Roseland, 175, 297. Kenan, St., 302. Kenwyn, 304. Kestell Karveth (P Woodbury), 302, 303. Keverne, St., and his Chalice, 76. Parish of, 40). Kewe, ‘Sian 104. Kilkhampton, 291. Killigrews, 212. King’s Clerks, 44. Ladock, 307, 310. 5 Chair in Church, 387. Lafrouda. Manor of, 179. Lamphill, 141. Landege (Kea), 303. Landewednack, 260. Landrake, 105, 281. Landulph, 106, 108. Laneast, 301. Laneff, Chapel of, 131. Lan-Erghe in St. Allen, 118. Lanherne, 168. Lanhydroc, 276. Lanlivery, Chair in Church, 387. Lanivet, 104, 279, 282. Lansallos, 98, 276. Lanteglos by Pamneliord: 301. Lasrean, St., Laud, St. (Mabe); 407. Lawhitton, Al. Lawn, see ‘Sanctuary. Leeks, Miraculous, 99. Leggo, a metal-worker at St. Just-in- Penwith, 189. Lelant, 126, 180. Lewannick, 293. Lewis, A. L., on Stone Circles of Corn- wall and Scotland, 378. Lezant, 98. Library, Gifts to, 56, 60. Linaria, Species of, in Cornwall, 192. Liskeard. 48, 57, 105. Little Petherick, 283, 289. Lizard Chair, 384. Lian (or Lawn), see Sanctuary. Looe, East, 312. Ludgvan, 40. Lugid, St., Rule of, 87. Lundy, 264. Luther Picture, 259. Macro-lepidoptera at Godolphin, 420, and see Addenda. Macrorhinus elephantinus, 353. Maker, 295. Malo, St. ., his Pastoral Staff, 75. Maori tale image, 324. Marazion, 119, 123, 224, 269. Marine animals, instance of dispersal, 206. Mary’s, St., Isles of Scilly, Chair at Holy Vale, 389. Mawes’, St., Chair, 391. Mawean, St., 27, 35, 37, 40. Mawnan’s, St., Chair, 384. Meetings, Spring, 9, 253; Annual, 54, 314; Joint, of Cornish "Societies, 51, 58, 319. Members, List of, 1. Menaderva, 102. Menevia, Pilgrimages to, 98. Mentha pulegium, var. erecta at Ponsa- nooth, 195. Merthyr, different meanings of word, 129. Merthyr-Uny, 129, Meteorological Observations, 55, 64, 334, 335. Michaelstow, 289. Michael, St., Dedications to, 222. Michael’ 8, St. , Mount, Notes on, 221, 312 5 a Curiosities at, 242 Chair, 391. Vill Mills, Old, near Helston, 70, 71. ‘© Mill-proo,”’ Traditions of, 73. Monachism, pre-Christian, 30. Monynna (Morwenna) St., 145. Mullyon, 75. Mural Paintings in Cornish 185, 321, 400. Museum, ‘Admissions, 56, 316, and see Churches, Gifts Mylor and Mabe oe Notes on, 394 Myosotis in Cornwall, 1 Natural Chairs, 384. Nautilograpsus minutus in Cornwall, 208 Neot’s, St., 48, 58, 170. Nitella hyalina in Penrose Creek, 195. Non, St., 90, 91. Norman Work at St. Just, 186, at Mylor, 396. Northill, 127. Obituary Notices, 54, 247, 253, 315, 322. Officers, Hlection of, 59, 321. Oil on the Waters, 161. Ollamh, or Minister of Education, 37. Otterham. 101. “* Overlooking,” Origin of, 25. Oyster Spat in Falmouth Harbour and Truro River, Fall of, 206. Padstow, 40, 164. Paracombe, 263, 264. Paschal computation amongst Celts, 86, 131. Pascoe, Samuel, deceased, 253, 315. Patrick, St., 11, 29, 113, 163, 164. Paul equated with Pol de Leon, 76. Pelagianism, 95, 96. Pelynt, 296. Pendeen Church, 189. Penrose, Geo. (Curator) 316, 335. Penrose, Chair formerly at, 388. Penzance Cross, 62. Peter, Thurstan C., 178, 221, 394. Perranuthnoe, 294. Phillack, St., 135; relic of, 75. Philleigh, 131, 186, 141, 160, 275. Pilgrimages, 98. Pillar piscine at Mylor and Bodmin, 399. Pillaton, 108. Pinguicula grandiflora Cornwall by Ralf, 195. Plankton, Variations of the, opp., 208. Pol, St., de Leon, 76. Portents of Death, &c., 73, 81. President, Election of, 59, 62. Prices in 16th Century, 183. Priories, Alien, 232, 237. Proprietors, List of, 2. Queen, Congratulations to, 10. Quethiock, 269, 275. Rainfall, see Meteorological Observations. Rame Church, 164 Ranunculi frequent in Cornwall, 192. introduced to INDEX. Red-river Valley Alluvial Deposits, 51. Redruth, 126, 130, Relics of Saints, 75, 88, 98. Report, 81st, 54; 82nd, 315. Restronguet, Chapel at, 406. Robartes Family, 217. Roche, 168. Romans in Cornwall, 365. Rous (or Rolle) Family, 217. Rowan Tree to drive away Witches, 102. Ruan Major, 260. Rundle, Rev. S., 69, 384. Saints’ Chairs, 389. Saints of Cornwall and Church Dedi- cation, see Table of Contents—How recruited, 15, Head appointed by Secular Chief, 15; Office Hereditary, 15, 16; Personal Nature of Gifts to, 15: Crude Religious Ideas, 18, 29; their Stories tampered with, 20, 47; Cursing by, 18, 20, 117, 124, 128, 150, 154, 168, 169; Fasting against, 28, 26, 28; Clans place themselves under, 25; Motive of their Ascetivism and Self-torture, 25 to 32; Differences with Augustine and his Missioners, 86, 87 ; Drinking, 18, 32; Hospitality and its limits, 32, 33; Marriages of, 36; Mor- ality of, 36; their Restlessness, 40; Connotation of word “Saint,” 42; Relics of, 74. See too Celts, Druids, Holywells, Relics, &c. Saints, Irish, on Continent, 41. Samhain. Festival of, 113. Sancreed, 102, 126, 130. Sanctuary amongst Celts, 13, 14, 22, 110, 157. Saviock in Kea, 141. Scilly, 260, an7. Selus Stone, St. Just, 187. Senchus Mor, 11. Senan, St., 158. Sennen, 40, 277. Serpent’s Egg, 73. Sheviock, 141. Sithney, 108, 153; Figure found at, 324. Smith, Lady Protheroe, deceased, 254, 315. Solomon (Selyf), 97, 103, 158 ; Palace near Callington, 90. Southill, 293. Spiller, A. J., on Macro-lepidoptera, 420. Spiranthes autumnalis at Penryn, 195. Stephens, F. J., on Alluvial Deposits, 51. Stones, Sculptured, near Helston, 70, 71. Stratton, 119. “* Street,’’ Meaning of, 366. Stythians, 102, 278. Tara, Fall of, 22, 27. Tazza at Mabe, 415. Teath, St., 283, 289. INDEX. Technical Schools, 57. Teilo, St., 159 ; Canonry at Truro, 109. Temperature of Sea, Surface, 196. Tewdrig, 126, 185, 149. Thomas, W., Paper by, 53. Tin Moulds, 70, 71. Tintagel, 101, 296. Tithe Accounts of St. Just, 181. Tonsure, Irish, 86. Torney (Tighernach), 127, 130, 142. Towednack, 172. Tregona in St. Eval, 135, Trelissick, Chair at, 389. Tremaine, 293. Tremearne Castle, 70. Trenwheal, Chair at, 392. Tresmere, 293. Trethevy, 98. Trevena Village, 101. Trifoliums, Cornwall rich in, 192. Truro’s Parliamentary History, 210. Ty Gwyn, Monastery, &c., 92,93. Uny, St., see Huny. Vallentin, Rupert, takes Henwood Medal, 09, 61, 255 ; Notes on Fauna of Fal- mouth, 196; and on Fauna and Flora of Falklands, 339. 1x Veep, St., 40. Verbascums in Cornwall, 193. Wages in 16th century, 183. Wells, see Holy Wells. Welsh Laws of Howell Dda, 11. Wendron, 37, 40, 100, 180, 265, 319. Whitesoule, 182. -Whitlands (Carmarthen) Monastery at, 2 92. Williams, J. C., 59, 62, 255. Wind, see Meteorological Observations. Winnow, St , 40. 172, 275. Winwaloe Settlements, 172. Women Soldiers, 39. Woodbury, 302, 303. Worth, late R. N., on Romans in Corn- wall, 365. Wymer, St , 126, 145. Wythiel, 130, 134. Zennor, 37, 295. ,, Giant’s Chair on Church Town Hill, 385. ILLUSTRATIONS. Portrait of Rev. Wm. Borlase, LL.D. ane ... Hrontispiece. Giant’s Coit, St. Hilary, and other objects as ... facepage 69 St. Just-in-Penwith Church, from S.E. hes a ye 173 Do. Do. _ looking N.E. os — al Do. Do. from West End eS an | Cross Shaft, St. Just-in-Penwith Church oo Inscribed Stone do. do. ae hat ae ae a Ruins of S. Helen’s Chapel, St. Just... ru | a Distemper Painting of St. George and the Dragon on N. Wall a \ Nae Church, St. Justi in-Penwith lke St. Just-in-Penwith Church, West end of South Aisle = North Wall of Chancel, St. oitece in-Penwith = St. Just-in-Penwith Church, looking N.W. Altar and Reredos, St. Just-in-Penwith Church 200 200, J 8. Michael’s Mount Church, from S.W. ean ... face page 221 Do. Do. (1nterior) 236 Alabaster over Altar (N. side) St. Michael’s Monn: Church = Do. (S. side) Do. do. sos | ae Do. (Central) Do. do. a a Cross, North Decor Do. do. i aes Tomb, &c., in North Court a sat ; + Elephant Seal (Macrorhinus elephantinus) oye < Rice page 354 bo Do do. do 2 Do do. do KO fe) on) Stone Circles in Scotland as act ee 200 Be 380 Do. - ves ss ae 00 382 Chair in Ladock Ghnnen 200 200 ee ... facepage 386 Chair formerly in Lanlivery Church ... oe ve 387 St. Germoe’s Chair Be 560 face page 388 St. Buryan Miserere Stalls nl Ghats ‘at Theme formed from 0 399 Trunk of Tree St. Mylor Church—from the South Do. from the West 2 Do. North Doorway a Do. West Doorway = SS 3 § a | Do. South Porch fi 006 200 Sah | Do. Pillar Piscina, &e. see O60 306) Alabaster Fragments, Mabe Church ) Do. do. do. \ Do. do. do. i Mabe Church from 8. K. y following p. 410 > JOURNAL OF THE VOLUME XIV. Part 1.—1900. TRURO: PRINTED BY LAKE AND LAKE, Lrp., PRINCES STREET. 1900. rT {oval Jnstitution of {formal Contents. Portrait of the Rev. Wm. Borlase, L.L.D. ie Frontispiece. List of Officers, Proprietors, Life and Subscribing Members i Ae Ae att ie Spring Meeting (1899) President’s Address (The Celtic Saints) . . Annual Excursion (1899). . Seventh Annual Meeting of the Cornish Scientific Societies Annual Meeting (1899) Balance Sheet Meteorological Tables ; Cornubiana, Part III, by Rev. 8. Rundle, M.A. Cornish Dedications of Saints, Part II, by the Rev. S. Baring-Gould, M.A. Notes on the Church of 8S. Just-in-Penwith (Masta, by Thurstan C. Peter Some Botanical Records, by Fred. Hamilton Dae Notes on the Fauna of Falmouth, with Table, ue Be Vallentin Notes on the Palate History of ae Part II, by P. Jennings oe Notes on S. Michael’s Mount (usted bya Thurstan C. Peter Wt - Obituary Notice (Rawin D Dunkin, F.R.S8.) Letter from J. D. Enys, F.G.S., peepecns Portrait of the Rev. Wm. Borlase, LL.D. Page 173 191 196 210 221 247 251 Re ag he WA Wek eh Gl ee ee Re THE REV. WILLIAM BORLASE, A.M., LL.D., b. 1605 d 1772. FROM A PAINTING BY ALLAN RAMSAY AT CASTLE HORNECK JOURNAL OF THE {oval {stitution af {fornwall VOLUME XIV. Part 1.—1900. ee TRURO: PRINTED BY LAKE AND LAKE, Lrp., PRINCES STREEY. 1g00. The Council of the Royal Institution of Cornwall desire that it should be distinctly understood that the Institution as a body is not responsible for any statements or opinions expressed in the Journal; the Authors of the several communications being alone answerable for the same. Roval Institution of Gormwall. FOUNDED 1818. Patron. THE QUEEN. Vice=Patron. H.R.H. THE PRINcE oF WALES, DUKE oF CoRNWALL, K.G., &c. Trustees. LorpD RoBARTES. Sir C. B. Graves-Sawte, Bart. Mr. F. G. Enys. Con. TREMAYNE. Council for the Year 1899-1900. President. JOHN CHARLES WILLIAMS, Esq. Vicc=Presidents Rev. Canon Moor, M.A., F.R.G.S.| THe RigHt Hon. Leonarp H. Rev.W. Jaco, B.A., L.Src.8.A., Lon. Courtney, M.P. Mr. Joan Davirs Enys, F.G.S. Rev. S. Barine-Goup, M.A. Treasurer. Mr. A. P. Nix, Truro. Secretaries. Mason Parkyn, F.G.8., Truro. Rev. W. Iago, B.A., Bodmin. Otber Members of Council, VEN. ARCHDEACON CORNISH. CHANCELLOR PAut, M.A. Mr. Howarp Fox, F.G.S. Mr. Taurstan C. PETER Mr. HAMILTON JAMES. Rev. S. RunpDiE, M A. Mr. F. W. Micue 1, C.E. Rev. D. G. WHITLEY. Mr. J. Osporne, F.G.S. | Corresponding Secretary for Last Cornwall. Rev, W. 1Ago, B.A., Bodmin. Joint Editors of the Journal. Mr. THURSTAN C. PETER. Masor Parkyn, F.G.S. Librarian and Curator of Museum. Mr. Grorce Penrose, Royal Institution, Truro. 2 MEMBERS. Proprietors : (The following or their qualified Representatives). Viscount Falmouth. Lord Churston. Lord Clinton. Viscount Clifden. Sir T. D. Acland, Bart., M.P. Sir Charles Lemon, Bart., F.R.S. Sir John Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S. Sir C. B. Graves-Sawle, Bart. Sir R. R. Vyvyan, Bart., F.R:S. Sir William Williams, Bart. Sir S. T. Spry. Baynard, William: Boase, G. C. Bullerw|aerle Carlyon, E. T. Carpenter, John ChileottaaG: Clyma, W. J. Edwards, Miss Enys, J. S., F.G.S. Fox, Charles Fox, R. W., F.R.S. Gregor, F. G. Hartley, W. H. Hi. lelangnes, |fo Jal, TI Rat lawkims. ©. bie ae. Hendy, James Hogg, John, M.D. Hogg, Mrs. Tago, Rev. W., B.A. Jenkins, Rev. D. Leverton, Mrs. H. S. Leverton-Spry, E. J. Michell, Edward Michell, W. Michell, Col. Milford, J. J. Nankivell, J. J. Nankivell, J. T. Paddon, W. H. Parkyn, Major, F.G.S. Potts, Miss Rogers, Francis Rogers, Rev. H. St. Aubyn Rogers, Rev. R. Bassett, B.A. Rogers, Capt., R.A. Rogers, Rev. W., M.A. Rogers, Reginald Spry, Mrs. Stokes, H. S. Tweedy, Robert Tweedy, E. B. Tweedy, W Tweedy, R. M. Tweedy, Charles Tweedy, Miss Tweedy, Miss C. Vivian, John Ennis Wightman, Col. Williams, R. H., M.R.C.S. Williams, B. Willyams, H. Willyams, A. C. Kite Members : Collins, J. R. Foster, C. Le Neve, D. Sc., F. R. Ss, Fox, Robert Glencross, Reginald M. ar Parkyn, ee F.G.S., Hon. See. Vivian, H. H. P Bodmin. Llandudno. Falmouth. The Castle, Dublin. Truro. Tregavethan, Truro, eR oe a MEMBERS. Subscribing Alembers : H.R.H. Tue Prince or Waxes, DUKE OF CoRNWALL, K.G., £20 SUBSCRIBERS OF Falmouth, Gen. The Right Hon. Viscount Clifden, The Right Hon. Viscount Tremayne, John Williams, John Charles SUBSCRIBERS Baily Wail. CC... Baring-Gould, Revs 5S: MM. sy Barrett, Henry . Barrett, John .. Basset, Arthur F. Beauchaump, E. Beauchaump .. Blenkinsop, B. BolithonCols) ~ ... : Bonython, Sir J. Langdon | Bray, G. S. ; : Bryant, James Burnard, Robert Cardew, Cornelius E. Chilcott, G. H. ... Chown, F., M.B. Clark, Professor J. OF Clymay Wye” Collett-Thomas, J. Collins, Digby ... Cowlard, C. L. ; Cornwali, Ven. “Archdeacon of, J. R. Cornish, M.A. Cozens, Hy Aw /2). Daubuz, J. Claude De Castro, eeearull ae Dickinson, W. Howship ... Dixon, eres Mtg Dobell, R. en Donaldson, “Ree, Canon. M AL Dorrien- Sint alt HANS Dorrington, T. L. TWO GUINEAS. Tregothnan, Truro. Lanhydrock, Bodmin. Heligan, St. Austell. Caerhays Castle, St. Austell. ONE GUINEA. Lynwood, Paul, Penzance. Lew Trenchard, N. Devon, Robartes Terrace, Truro. 71, Lemon Street, Truro. Tehidy, Camborne. Trevince, Scorrier. Kenley, Surrey. Penalverne, Penzance. Adelaide, South Australia. Redruth. 6, Parkvedras Terrace, Truro. 3, Hillsborough, Plymouth. Insein; Lower Burmah. Truro. Townshend, Hayle. Central Technical Schools, Truro. 10, St. Nicholas Street, Truro. Trewince, Gerrans, Porthscatho Newton Ferrers, Callington. Launceston. The Vicarage, Kenwyn. 19, King Street, Truro. Killiow, Truro. Mining School, Redruth. Trebrea Lodge, Tintagel, N. Cornwall. — Poltisco, Truro. Parkvedras Terrace, Truro. Lanhydrock Terrace, Truro. Tresco Abbey, Isles of Scilly. Colchester Villas, Truro. 4 MEMBERS. Durning-Lawrence, Sir Edwin, Bart., M.P.... Enys, F. @, we Enys, John D., eS. Enys, Miss Erskine, Rev. W. Reid, M. A. x Flint, Rew S. R., M.A. Fortescue, ile Bevill ite Foster, Lewis C. Foster R., M.A. a Fox, slorend) F.G.S. Freeman, W. iG Furniss, Mrs. Jews 23:5 Gardiner, Rev. Sub- Derm Gilbert, C. Davies Gilbert, John Gill, W. N.. Glubb, A. de Casita .. Creacnoa Sawle, Sir C. Be Bart. 3 Hammond, William ... : Harvey, Rev. Canon, M.A. Harvey, Robert.. 20 Harvey, J. Boyd Heard, Miss Heard, G. C. JshieRes, Il, Ifo Hicks, Geo. Hill, R. M. i Hodgkin, Thos.... Iago, Rev. W., B.A. ... Jago, Mrs. ... James, Hamilton Jenkins, T. Dennis ... Jenkin, Arthur P. Jennings, P. earn, Ws Wo cop Kendall Wein King, F., M.R.C.S. King, T., M.A. ; Lake & ualke. Litd., Messrs. Layland-Barratt, Francis, MAE Leverton-Spry, E. J. . Witeraleyy, Dye Jel Is sec 13, Carlton House Terrace, London, S.W. Enys, Penryn. Enys, Penryn. Enys, Penryn. Treleigh, Redruth. Nansawsan, Ladock. Boconnoc, Lostwithiel, Trevillis, Liskeard. Lanwithan, Lostwithiel. Falmouth. Penryn. Lemon House, Truro. The Rectory, Truro. Trelissick, Truro. 8, Manley Terrace, Liskeard. Comprigney, Truro. Liskeard. Penrice, St. Austell. Stuart House, Liskeard. The Sanctuary, Probus. 1, Palace Gate, London, W. Tondi, Bridgend, Glamorgan. Boscawen Street, Truro. Truro. Truro Vean, Truro. Pentowan, Newquay. Barn Park, Bodmin. Barmoor Castle, Beal, North- umberland. 5, Western Terrace, Bodmin. Robartes Terrace, Truro. Lemon Street, Truro. Blackwater, Scorrier, R.S.O. Trewirgie, Redruth. St. Day, Scorrier. Keam’s Canon, Arizona, U.S.A. 7, Harrison Terrace, Truro. 75, Lemon Street, Truro. Falmouth. Princes Street, Truro. 68, Cadogan Square, London, S.W. St. Keverne, Helston. The Nook, Padstow. MEMBERS. 5 Michell, F. W., C.E.... Moor, Rev. Canon, M.R.A.S., F.R.G:S. Moore, Rev. Canon, M.A. Moore, J. Gwennap D. Mount Edgcumbe, Hon. the Earl of Nalder, F. .. Nix, Arthur Pavays Norway, Nevell E., M.R.CS. . Oates, W. J. Osborne, iG. iB), Et ic 8. Paull, Mrs.. Pearce, R., F.G.S., H.B.M. Vice- Consul Pease, Wm. RG Pengelly, W. Geo. Peter, Thurstan C. Pinwill, Capt. Prideanx-Brune, OF e Quiller-Couch, A. T.. Rashleigh, Jonathan .. si Rashleigh, Evelyn W. Riley, Athelstan... Rodd, Francis R. .. Roe, Rev. R. J)-, M.A. Rogers, Capt., R.A. Rogers, Joseph ..._... Rogers, Ralph Baron... Rogers, C. Gilbert RumdlesRev. Sve. Saunders, Latimer H. Shadwell, W. H. L. ... Sitaneyebkle wile | 1s. * Sharp, Edward, M. R. , So, Smith, Sir G. J. . Smithy Jie Jie: Stephens, Rev. T. sy “M.A. St. Germans, the Earl of St. Levan, The Rt. Hon. Lord... M.A., The Right The Right Hon. Redruth. St. Clements, Truro. Treneglos, Kenwyn. Trewithen, Grampound Road. Mount Edgcumbe, Devonport. Falmouth. Mount Charles, Truro. Newquay, Cornwall. Parade, Truro. 5, Dean Terrace, Liskeard. Bosvigo, Truro. Denver, Colorado, U.S.A. Lostwithiel. 230, Lexington Avenue, Col- umbus, Ohio, U.S.A. Redruth. Trehane, Probus. Prideaux Place, Padstow. The Haven, Fowey. Menabilly, Par Station. Kilmarth, Par Station. St. Petroc Minor, St. Issey, R.S.O. Trebartha Hall, Launceston. Lanteglos, Camelford. Penrose, Helston. Glanserth, Truro. Hexworthy, Launceston. Forest Department of India, Darjuling. Godolphin Vicarage, Helston. Trevone House, Padstow. Trewollack, St. Wenn. Clifton Gardens, Truro. 18, Lemon Street, Truro. Treliske, Truro. Hillside Villa, Truro. The Rectory, St. Erme. Port Eliot, St. Germans. St. Michael’s Mount, Marazion. 6 MEMBERS. . MangyeyGeorwes) ae Tangye, Sir Richard ... Taylor, Rev. Thos. Tino MTAS, IStEMVARsc. ooo Travers, Major J. A.... Tregoning, C. E. Tremayne, Col. . Trevail, Silvanus, TRL B. A. Amrayoyo, (Co (WowWee, Wile, toe Truro, the Lord Bishop of Truro, the Chancellor of the Dio- cese of, R. M. Paul, M.A. Vallentin, Rupert oe Vinter, H. W., M.A., EMeNS! Vivian, Avatiheen Seadanaves, C. B. Vyvyan, Rev. Sir a D., Bart. Whitley, Rev. D. G. Williams, M. H.. Williams, S. Williams, Henry... Williams, B. : } Wright, Rev. H. Langston Worlledge, Rev. Chancellor, M.A. Worth, T. Cornwall Works, Birmingham. Glendorgal, Newquay. St. Just-in-Penwith. R.S.O. Tolgarrick, Truro. Dorney House, Weybridge, Princes Street, Truro. Carclew, Perran-ar-worthal. 80, Lemon Street, Truro. Penleat, Altarnon, Launceston. Trenython, Par Station. Trevrea, Kenwyn. Melville Road, Falmouth. Truro College, Truro. Bosahan, Helston. Trelowarren, Helston. Baldhu Vicarage, Chacewater. Pencalenick, Truro. Springfield, High Street, Whit- worth Park, Manchester. Colorado Smelting Co., Butte, Montana, U.S.A. 3, Bedford Road, St. Ives. Church Knowle Rectory, Corfe Castle, Dorset. 4, Strangways Terrace, Truro. Lemon Street, Truro. Aubscrivers to Slustration Fund. Gilbert, C. Davies JelarRVay, INOW so0 on Rashleigh, Jonathan ... St. Levan, Lord... Trelissick, Truro. 1, Palace Gate, London, W. Menabilly, Par Station. St. Michael’s Mount. Corresponding DWember. Dunkin, E. H. W. 7oy Elerme Elill} Sok. MEMBERS. Honorary Members, Collins; |; Hi: F.G:S: te Ss LOACmESTheet mm AVenle, London, E.C. Dickinson, Joseph, F.G.S. .. South Bank, Pendleton, Manchester. Moissenet, Leon eee ehanmontan il autemeviannes France. Rowe, J. Brooking, F.L.S. .... Castle Barbican, Plympton. Whitley, H. Michell, F.G.S. .... Trevella, Eastbourne. Associutes. Claikewihomasueea see eee |) Michell ill erraces Druro: Colemiiomas Cabs. earee ls.) Victoria street, london. eine a pete ern oeoe co ea) bntiroy Vieanherrace, diruno: Woptmithomas: =) 9... <. ... levoran, Mine CN ap Seuills kicmc. easy cae wae SO WanSea: Beancemiewe G50 lee) oy eee | Denver Colorado, U.S.Ac Thomas, Josiah .. eee elxezennas (Camborne: Williams, R. H., F. ce S ee OUddraa Ste AUStells The Honorary Secretaries will be obliged if the Members will notify errors 07 necessary alterations in this list. The MUSEUM is open to Members and their families every day except Sundays, between the hours of Ten and Four o'clock during the winter, and between Ten and Five o’clock in the summer. The Museum is open to the public, free of charge, on WEDNESDAYS, from Eleven until Four. On other days, an admission fee of sixpence is required. A Subscription of One Guinea entitles the Subscriber to all the publications issued by the Institution, to admission to the Museum, for himself and family on every day in the week (except Sundays), and to the Meetings of the Society ; and to ten transferable Tickets of admission to the Museum whenever open. Roval Institution of Cornwall. SPRING MEETING, 1899. eee The Spring Meeting was held on Tuesday, May 23rd, 1899, at the rooms of the Institution, Truro. The President, the Rev. S. Baring-Gould, in the chair. There were also present Arch- deacon Cornish, Chancellor Worlledge, Canons A. P. Moor, J. H. Moore, Flint, and Donaldson, the Revs. A. R. Tomlinson, W. Iago, 8. Rundle, R, Leigh, H. Edwardes, and T. M. Comyns, Sir E. D. Lawrence, Bart., M.P., Lady Protheroe Smith, the Hon. Mrs. Davies Gilbert, Mesdames H. James, Leverton, Blenkinsop, Cornish, T. C. Peter, Casey, and Paull, Misses James, Tomn, Blenkinsop, Parkyn, Haughton, M. E. M. Peter, G. I. Peter, Morison, and Donaldson, Messrs. W. Rose (Mayor of Truro), J. D. Enys, F.G.S., 8S. Trevail, C. Davies Gilbert, Thurstan C. Peter, R. M. Hill (Chief Constable of Cornwall), T. V. Hodgson (Plymouth), J. Barrett, J. Bryant, J. Bryant, jun. A. G. Leverton, S, Sara, W. Sara, T. Dennis Jenkins, A. Blenkinsop, R. Dobell, B. Williams, Hamilton James, W. J. Clyma, Theo. Hawken, P. Jennings, F. H. Davey, T. Worth, G. Penrose, T. Clark, Capt. J. Eslick, Major Parkyn, Hon. Sec., and R. A. Gregg, Curator. Letters of apology were received from the Bishop of Truro, Rev. Sir Vyell D. Vyvyan, Bart., Mr. C. L. Cowlard, Mr. A. L. Lewis (London), and Mr. F. Nalder. The President delivered his annual address, on ‘‘ The Celtic Saints,” after which Mr. F. H. Davey read a paper on ‘‘ Two Forgotten Travellers,” followed by one by Mr. Thurstan C. Peter, entitled ‘‘ Notes on St. Michael’s Mount.” Rey. W. Iago (one of the Secretaries) made some interesting remarks on the derivation of the name Liskeard, and Hock, hogen, the feast of hocking, hocktide, xc. Mr. J. D. Enys gave some particulars respecting the Urns recently found at Gunwalloe. 10 SPRING MEETING. It was resolved on the proposition of the Rev. W. Iago and Mr. J. D. Enys, to forward the following telegram to the Queen :—‘‘ To the Queen’s most excellent Majesty, Patron of this Royal Institution of Cornwall.—The members, in general meeting assembled, humbly offer their loyal and affectionate congratulations on the eve of the 80th anniversary of her birthday.—(Signed) Sazins Bartne-Gouxp, President.” Thanks to the readers of papers and donors to the Library and Museum were voted on the motion of Rev. 8S. Rundle, seconded by Mr. Trevail, and the President was thanked, on the proposal of Mr. Davies-Gilbert, seconded by Mr. R. M. Hill. 11 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. THE CELTIC SAINTS. By the Rev. S. BARING-GOULD, M.A. The organisation—political and social, and ecclesiastical,— of the Celt seems to have been much the same everywhere. Unhappily we have no texts relative to early Cornish history, and if we would reconstruct the political, social, and ecclesiasti- cal life of the Cornu-British before they were subdued by the Saxons, and all native organizations destroyed by the Normans, we must go to Irish, Welsh and Breton authorities. We cannot do wrong in inferring that what was an existing condition of affairs in Ireland, Wales, and Brittany existed also in ancient Cornwall. POLITICAL AND SOCIAL ORGANIZATION. I must say a few words on the political constitution of the Celtic peoples before we proceed to ecclesiastical organizations, for these latter grew out of the former. Happily, we know this fairly well from the Irish and Welsh laws. The Irish laws were codified by the advice of St. Patrick when they were adjusted to the new condition of the people under Christianity. The alteration made in them was not great, and, indeed, the king Laoghaire, under whom the Senchus Mér was drawn up, was himself to the end a Pagan. The Senchus Mor remained in force in parts of Ireland toa late period, in Clare to 1600. We have the Welsh laws of Howell Dda, likewise a codifi- cation with slight adjustment to altered conditions of pre-existing laws transmitted orally ; but they have gone through alteration and interpolation, especially in such parts as touched ecclesiasti- cal matters, since the Norman conquest of Wales, and the Latinisation of the native Church. The population in Ireland, and it was the same in all Celtic peoples, consisted of the Free and Unfree. Tn the midst of the lawn was the /vs, circular, consisting of a bank of earth and a moat, the former surmounted by a pallisade. 12 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. The aires or freemen, were divided into the flacths and the boaires. The flaith in Welsh argwlydd, corresponded to the Anglo- Saxon Hlafford, or Atheling. The boaire possessed no land, only chattels, and rented land of the flaiths. Of kings in Ireland there were three classes. In Wales two. Probably in Cornwall it was much the same, and it is possible that the eight ancient Deaneries, or the seven Hundreds roughly represented the tribes or clans, each under its head. These deaneries were East and West Wyvelleshire, Trigg Major and Minor, Pydar, Powder, Kerrier and Penwith. Wyvelleshire probably represented the under kingdom of Gallewig, and Trigg Major and Minor were possibly at one time an united princi- pality, and may be the Trecor, in the ‘ Life of St. Samson,” Tre-caerau. The ancient hundreds were differently named, and their boundaries are now uncertain. There certainly was always an over lord, or chief king. In Ireland several twatha, cinels, or clans, were united under a rig-mor or high king. And the Ard-rig, or chief monarch, was elected out of the Kings of Ireland. Soin Wales, there were several kingdoms, but the King of Gwynedd was head over all. _ Each community had its rath. A king had his dun or caer, and lis. But each tribe also had its dun or fortress. The Irish laws draw a distinction between a ls and a dun, yet it is not easy to determine in what the distinction existed. The Irish twath was equivalent to a Welsh cantred.* *In Wales fifty trefs (the Cornish tre) or farm holdings formed a commot, and two commots made a cantred, or “‘ hundred.”’ In North Wales 24 trefs were occupied by freeholders. 16, _ ,, teogs (unfree men). 8.013; op as Terra Dominica. A xp 5p » Royal domain. 50 Total A similar arrangement prevailed in Ireland. A twath was equivalent to a Welsh cantred. A tuath had over it a rig or king, and it was divided iuto thirty batles. In Brittany the plowef had several meanings, a cultivated district, and a plebs or a tribe occupying it. Over it was tiern, the son origiually of one of the Dumnonian kings. There also we find the compot=commot and the treb=tref 5 so that we may be sure that the organisation in Cornwall was not other than what we find in Wales and in Armorica. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 13 ECCLESIASTICAL ORGANIZATION. The ecclesiastical organisation was formed by side of the political body, and was to some extent independent of it. Every freeman had the right of sanctuary, and the extent of his sanctuary constituted hislawn. The limit was determined by the cast of his spear from his door. The lowest grade of noble had sanctuary to the extent of three casts. Each order above doubled that below, till the king was reached, whose lawn extended to the distance of sixty-four throws. Then, also, as soon as a saint, 7.¢. an ecclesiastic, was given a habitation, he at once obtained right of sanctuary, and his sanctuary was determined by law to extend a thousand paces from his cell in all directions. Later on, a Bishop was allowed a lawn or sanctuary of two thousand paces. The lawn enabled the noble to surround himself with a body of men entitled sencleithes attached to his person, and comprised of foreigners who had commended themselves to him for protection, and of refugees, mostly homicides, for whom he compounded; whereupon they and their descendants became his men. The Zan or lawn in precisely the same manner served to recruit the clan of the saint. Now this privilege of the great nobles tended to materially alter the political and social condition. Instead of the chiefs being elected heads of their tribes as of old, they were able in time, by means of their sencleithes or retainers, to bear down opposition and extinguish rival claimants. Precisely the same process went on among the German races, till it reached definite form in feudalism and the disappearance of the freeholder. When Christian missionaries obtained grants of land and rights of sanctuary, the numbers of their retainers began to increase and their lands to extend. Their retainers formed assemblages of habitations round the monastery, outside its earthen wall, and this was the beginning of the cathedral or monastic city, precisely as the gathering of military retainers about the fort of the chief of the clan formed the beginning of the burgh. 14 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. The sanctuary was called in Irish mazghin, in Breton minchz ; in Cornwall it retains the Latin name corrupted into sentry. The bounds were indicated by crosses. The retainer was either free or unfree. The free man was granted his se/b, the equivalent to the Danish toft—a bit of land taken out of the common. It was given to him by the chief, lay or ecclesiastical, and for it he rendered service or made a pay- ment in cattle. The unfree retainer was a bothach, and lived in a both, or cott. No noble /fiaith), or saint (naomh), could retain a fugitive for an indefinite period. He was bound to pay theervc, or fine, due for the offence committed, or surrender the refugee at the expiration of a certain number of days. But not to pay was considered such a confession of weakness, or exhibition of niggardliness, that no protector dared to risk it. He strained every nerve to raise the number of maid-servants, cows, or sheep, that would compensate for the wrong done.f There is a curious story in the Liber Llandavensis of a man named Ligessauc, who had killed three of King Arthur’s men and fled for sanctuary to St. Cadoc. The saint had to compound for him with nine cows of a peculiar breed. After that Ligessauc became a vassal of the saint, he and his descendants for ever. But this was not the only way in which an ecclesiastical tribe was recruited. It is supposed by Professor Rhys that in remote Pagan times in Ireland it had been customary among the natives to sacrifice to the gods the first male child and firstborn of all domestic ani- mals. We find this among the Canaanitish peoples of Palestine, and the non-Aryan Firbolgs belonged to the same stock. Butin time this sacrifice assumed another form, and the first child and firstborn of every beast were surrendered to the Druid. No sooner was the Christian ecclesiastical tribe constituted, and +St. Findchua was granted the hitherto unheard-of privilege of his right of sanctuary extending over one year, a month, and aday. ‘* Book of Lismore,” p. 237. St. Cadoe obtained right of sanctuary for seven years, seven months, and seven days. ‘‘ Cambro-British SS,” p. 49. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 15 Celtic Christianity built up on the ruins of Druidism, than, as though according to time-honoured custom, the surrender of the first-born to the ecclesiastical tribe became usual, and was recognised as a legal institution. This does not mean that a son given up to the saint became of necessity a monk, but that he passed into vassalage to the saint, instead of being subject to the secular chief. In certain cases an even more liberal grant was made to the Church, as in Leinster where, as the ‘‘Colloquy of the Ancients”’ informs us, ‘‘The province of Leinster dedicated to the saint (Patrick) a third of their children, and a third of thoir wealth.”’* The land given up for ecclesiastical purposes was a gift to a saint personally. It was not a conveyance to a community or corporation. The successor of the saint was his comarb, his vicegerent, or steward. But the saint himself was the owner, whether he were in heaven or on earth. The appointment to the abbacy, that is to say to the head- ship of the ecclesiastical tribe, rested with the chief of the secular tribe, or his successor, from whom had come originally the grant of land. In default of anyone being eligible from that family then, and then only, did the appointment pass to the fine minach or monastic family. This is laid down in the Brehon laws, ‘‘ Any fit person in the tribe of the patron saint was eligible, even if only a psalm singer.” If no such person was found there, then one of the occupants of the monastery might be chosen, and if there were no one there suitable, then any stranger might be elected. Consequently, jurisdiction was a tribal and family preroga- tive entirely independent of ecclesiastical status. In Ireland, in * “ Silva Gudelica,’’ London, 1892, ii, 218. +Corus Besena. ‘* Ancient Laws of Ireland” (Rolls Series, iii, 73.) See also ‘‘Tripartite Life” ii, 339. Feth Fio gave his land to Drum Lias ‘‘ That the race of Feth Fio should inherit it, if any of them, of the class, should be good, devout, and conscientious. If there were not, then it should be seen if there were found one of the monastic community. If not, then any one of Patrick’s community.” 16 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. Wales, in Scotland, probably also in Dumnonia, ecclesiastical offices were hereditary.’’t From this it follows necessarily that jurisdiction in the tribe belonged to the chief, whether cleric or layman, manor woman. In a Celtic monastery there were usually several Bishops; none of these ruled, unless by chance one combined the headship of the tribe along with his episcopal orders. In such a case as that of St. Bridget, it appeared so puzzling in later {I quote from the introduction to ‘‘ The Ancient Laws of Ireland’’ (Rolls Series), Vol. IV, ccxxv, a series of significant instances. In the monastery of Lusk, between 731 and 927, the second and third abbots were brothers, and sons of the first abbot. The fourth abbot and the prior were brothers, and the son of the second abbot was steward. The fifth abbot was son of the third. The eighth abhot son of the sixth. The eighth abbot had two sons, one became Bishop of Duleek, and the other tenth abbot cf Lusk. In the monastery of Gleann Uissean, between 874 and 1016, the first abbot was succeeded by his two sons in succession. The third abbot had two sons, who also inherited the abbacy in turn. The seventh abbot was son of the fourth, and the eighth grandson of the second. Swuibhne, Bishop of Armagh, was succeeded by his three sons, one after the other. His grandson, by his third son, was also Bishop and anchorite of Lann Laire. The son of this episcopal anchorite was abbot of Lann Laire, and this abbot was also succeeded by his son. But perhaps the most instructive example is connected with Clonmacnois. Torbach, abbot and primate of Armagh, in 812, was the son of one abbot of Lusk and father of another, and from him descended a family that filled many offices in Clonmacnois, and among them we find even anchorites married, and succeeded by their sons. Hoghan, grandson of Bishop Torbach, was anchorite, and died in 845, and was succeeded in his anchorite’s cell by his son Luchairen in 863 ; and in 893 his son Egertach was erenarch at Clonmacnois. He also had a son, a Bishop, who, wonderful to relate, was not married; whereupon another son, Dunhadhach, succeeded in 958 to the bishopric. This Bishop had a son Dunchadh, who became head of the monastery and anchorite, and died in 1005. He was the father of Joseph, the confessor of the abbey. Joseph had a wife, and a son Conn, who became head of the Culdees or anchorites of Clonmacnois, and Conn had a son who took the abbacy. It must be borne in mind that in the Latin Church, prior to 1189, though celibacy was required of monks, and was expected of the clergy as a matter of discipline, yet marriage with them was not illegal. It was not till 1139, in the second Lateral Council, that such marriages were declared null and void. But this decree met everywhere in Hurope with violent opposition. Still, it shows that there was ‘‘ something rotten in the state of ’’ the Irish Church when even anchorites were fathers of families, and when succession to abbacies, cells, and bishoprics became a matter of family property. That the marriage of even abbots was allowed at a very early period would appear from Gildas, the historian, the friend of St. David, and abbot of Rhuys, having sons who are numbered among our Cornish saints. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 17 times to account for a woman having exercised jurisdiction over a Bishop, that it was fabled that Bishop Mel who veiled her had by mistake read over her the office of the consecration of a Bishop. We know that St. Columba at Iona, though only in priest’s orders, yet retained Bishop Etchen subject to his command to ordain clergy for his missions. There were no territorial sees. There could not be where the Celtic tribal organization existed. It has puzzled writers to determine whether the original Cornish see was at Bodmin, St. Germans, or at Dingerein. But there was no cathedral city anywhere in the peninsula. There were Bishops. We hear of them now and again, but they were attached to the great monastic centres, the position of which, with the exception of Buckfast, Hartland, Bodmin, St. Germans, Petherwin, Perranzabuloe, Meneage, it is not easy to determine. Among the Hy Many of Connaught, St. Bridget was the patroness, the ecclesiastical head, and to her and her comarbs or successors went a penny for every one of the tribe who was baptized (O’Donovan,—“ Tribes and Customs of the Hy Many,” Dubl., 1843, p. 79.) This leads us to the reciprocal duties that bound together the tribe of the land and the tribe of the saint. The tribe of the land, as already said, was bound to give the firstborn of every family, human or bestial, to the saint. It also paid certain dues for sacraments, and it protected the rights of the saint to his land, and defended his liberties. On the other hand, the saint was required to provide for the instruction of the children of the tribe; so that his monastery was a great school. He was further bound to minister the sacraments, and to sing a requiem over the dead of the tribe. Furthermore, he was expected in time of war to precede the forces of the clan and to curse its enemies. If the saint himself was dead, then his comarb took his place bearing the cathair or war palladium of the saint—a book of the psalms he had written, a bell that he had cast, or his pastoral staff. The Hy Many in the fifth century were becoming too popu- lous for their district. Now, at that time the Firbolgs occupied 18 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. Connaught. Maine Mor and his people coveted their land; accordingly, they called on St. Grellan to curse the Firbolgs. He did so, and then the Hy Many defeated them and took possession of Connaught. Attributing their success to his impre- cations, they bade him impose on them dues for ever ; and this he did. ‘A scruple out of every townland, the first-born of every family, every firstling pig or firstling lamb, and the first- ling foal. Let the Hy Many protect my Church and frequent it, refuse not their tribute, and my blessing shall be on the race, Tt shall never be subdued carrying my crozier—that shall be the battle-standard of the race.”* I will give you avery remarkable illustration from the life of St. Findchua of the manner in which the saints were called on, as Balaam was by Balak, to curse the enemies of the tribe to which they were attached. He belonged to an early period, as he was baptized by St. Ailbe of Emly, who was converted by St. Palladius before the coming of St. Patrick. The Christianity of Findchua can have been of a very rudimentary and crude description only. He made a present to the son of the King of the Déisi of his place in heaven. So he had, he supposed, to earn for himself another place. To do this he had made for him seven iron sickles, on which he hung for seven years. The men of Meath were attacked by pirates from the sea, coming yearly and committing great depredations, so Findchua was sent for to curse them. When the saint heard that ambas- sadors for this purpose were coming to him, he ordered for their entertainment ‘‘ a vessel of ale sufficient to intoxicate fifty men,”’ and meat in proportion. Then he came down from his sickles and went with the delegates to Tara. He found the men of Meath in great distress because the pirates had landed and were spreading over the country. ‘“Then,” we read, ‘‘the cleric’s nature rose against them, so that sparks of blazing fire burst forth from his teeth.”’ Led by the saint roaring his incantations, the Men of Meath rushed against their assailants and exterminated them, “ slaying their gillies, burning their ships, and making a cairn of their heads.” ce a eee *Tribes and Customs of the Hy Many. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 19 In return for this service Findchua was granted a dun, with the privileges that went with the possession of such a fortress, also the King’s drinking horn, to be delivered to him every seventh year. When war broke out against Leinster, the aid of Findchua was again invoked ; and we are expressly told that he was sent for only because the Druid, whose proper function it was to curse the enemy, was too old to do the job. The King of Leinster was in his dun at Barrow; Findchua advised him to march against the enemy, and he himself would lead the van. Then a prophetic fury seized on him, ‘‘a wave of Godhead’? it is termed, and he thundered forth a metrical incantation that began— “ Follow me, ye men of Leinster.” Then ‘ wrath and fierceness’’ came on the saint. The result was that victory declared for the arms of the men of Leinster. The leader of the enemy, Cennselach, threw him- self on the protection of Findchua, and surrendered to him “ his clan, his race, and his posterity.”’ In return for his services, the King of Leinster granted the saint a hundred of every kind of cattle every seventh year. We have, in the case of Findchua, not only an instance of getting possession of a dun, but also of becoming the tutelary saint over an entire tribe,—that occupying Wexford. Again war broke out, this time between Ulster and Munster, and the King of the latter sent to Findchua for assistance. ‘‘Then Findchua drove in his chariot with his staff in hand, without waiting for any of the clerics, until he got to the dun,” where the King was. Again he marched at the head of the army, brandishing his crozier, and again victory was with those who trusted in him. For his aid he was granted a cow from every farm, and a milch-cow to the clerk who should carry the crozier in battle, thenceforth, whenever it led to battle. The King of Munster, moreover, agreed to rise up before Findchua’s comarb.* * “¢ Book of Lismore,” page 241. The title given to St. Findchua was “The slaughterous hero,” ibid, page 240. 20 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. I need follow the story no further. Suffice if to say that in later life the saint got a glimmer of thought that being mixed up with so much bloodshed was not quite in keeping with the new religion so imperfectly assimilated, ‘‘ and he repented of the battles which he had fought, and the deeds which he had done for friendship and for love of kindred,” and, we may add, for very liberal payment. This life is of especial value, as not having been recast in late times, when monastic writers re-wrote the early biographies and adapted them to their view of what the saints ought to have done, rather than record what was actually done by them. It is so totally alien to all that a medizeval Latin monastic writer would think becoming in a saint, that we may safely attribute it to a very early period and treat it as fairly portray- ing the character of some of the primitive native saints. When Diarmid Mac Cearboil went to war against the Clan Niall of the north, whom St. Columba (Columbkill) had stirred up against him,—although he was a Christian, he took with him in his campaign a Druid to perform enchantments and pro- nounce curses on the enemy; and the Hy Niall had the saint with them to work his counter charms and deliver his counter curses.* The office of cursing originally formed part of the duties of the Druid. He was a functionary called in likewise at the con- clusion of contracts. When two individuals entered into a compact, the Druid was present to utter imprecations on him who should break the agreement. Beside the Druid, the fii or poet was called in, and he gave a guarantee that he would compose a lampoon against the transgressor. This was part and parcel of a process that was legal. When St. Patrick, St. Carantoc, and the rest of the Commission revised the laws of Ireland, the least possible interference was made with existing social and legal systems. As the Druid ceased to be esteemed, insensibly the Saint stepped into his functions. He had thrust on him the duties formerly discharged by the Druid. St. Patrick did not meddle with the institution of bards. He abolished all sacri- ficial acts to idols, but expressly left to the lawfully elected tribal * Tribes and Customs of the Hy Many. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 21 poet his liberty to compose lampoons in the service of the chief or the clan to which he was attached. When a satire was to be pronounced, the poet with six companions ascended a hill at the rising of the sun, and each turned his face in an opposite direc- tion ; but the poet looked towards the land of him he was about to satirize ; and the backs of all seven were set against a haw- thorn. Hach man provided himself with a thorn from the tree and a perforated stone. He then repeated one verse of the satire, after which each buried his stone and thorn under the tree.* How profoundly dreaded was the satire, or “‘ ill-wish ” of a bard may be judged by the case recorded in the ‘‘ Colloquy of Ancients,” where it is said that Airmelach, son of the King of Leinster, died of sheer fright when threatened by the bard.t+ In the story of the death of Fergus Mac Leide, King of Ulidh, the bard of a fairy king is represented as pronouncing a curse on a monarch, which must inevitably be accomplished. Indeed, it was held that a curse once launched could not be re- called, it must fall and blight ; if it did not strike him at whom it was directed, it recoiled and smote the saint or bard who had pronounced it. For instance, St. Kieran of Clonmacnois encountered King Diarmid Mac Cearboil, who had offended him, and he cried out against him, ‘‘I will not deprive thee of heaven and earth, but a violent death I wish thee, by wound, by water, and by fire.” The king at once offered to pay any price desired by the saint to escape such a fate. ‘‘ Nay,” said St. Kieran, ‘‘ the missile that I have delivered, by that same I myself would be hurt to my death, if it fell not on thee.’’§ Perhaps the most extraordinary and instructive instance of the fear caused by a curse, and of its results, is that of the abandonment of Tara, which took place in 554. * Book of Ballymote, quoted in O’Curry’s “* Manner’s and Customs,” &c., ii, p. 217. +‘ Silva Gadelica,”’ ii, 128. { Tbid, ii, 271. § Ibid ii, 78. Even a woman, a Pagan, unbaptised, could pronounce blessings and curses that must fulfil themselves. See the Story of Muirghen, in ‘‘ The Death of Eochaid,” Ibid p. 268. 22 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. It was customary for the chief king of Ireland to send his herald through the country, and also that the herald should enter a vs, the court of a subject king, with his spear held transversely. Now, Diarmid, son of Fergus Cearbhall, was king from 544 to 565, and on one occasion he sent lis herald round to see whether everywhere the law was being observed. This man came to the court of Aed Guaire, king of Connaught, and because Aedh’s doorway was not wide enough to let him through in the required manner, he began to break it down. This so incensed Aedh, that he killed the man, and then fearing the consequences, fled for sanctuary to St. Ruadhan of Lothra, who, unable to protect him, sent him into Britain. But as Diarmid demanded him thence of the British king, Aedh returned to Ireland and took sanctuary once more with St. Ruadhan. Diarmid broke sanctuary and carried off Aed Guaire. Ruadhan was furious; he summoned to him the eleven principal saints of Ireland for a combined act, to resent infringe- ment of sanctuary. The saints assembled and proceeded to Tara, and cursed Diarmid and Tara that the king should perish miserably, and the royal palace become a desolation for ever. In vain did Diarmid attempt to come to terms, he surrendered the prisoner. But the curse once discharged could not be recailed. Diarmid was killed in 565, and certain it is that the fear of the curse laid on Tara caused its immediate abandonment. On this Dr. Douglas Hyde justly remarks ; ‘‘ Tara—the great palace where, according to general belief, a hundred and thirty-six Pagan, and six Christian kings had ruled uninterruptedly, the most august spot in all Ireland, where a ‘truce of God’ had always reigned during the great triennial assemblies, was now to be given up and deserted at the curse of atonsured monk. The great assembly of Tara, which accustomed the people to the idea of a centre of government and a ruling power, could no more be convened, and a thousand associations and memories which hallowed the office of the High King were snapped in a moment. It was a blow from which the monarchy of Ireland never recovered, a blow which, by putting an end to the great triennial THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 23 or septennial conventions of the whole Irish race, weakened the prestige of the central ruler, increased the power of the pro- vincial chieftains, segregated the clans of Ireland from one another, and opened a new road for faction and dissention throughout the entire island.’’} One day St. Cuimen preached to the disciples of St. Mochuda (cire. 650) and drew them about him; this enraged the latter saint, who cursed St. Cuimen that never thenceforth should he get any profit out of his sermons. After that Cuimen’s success in preaching left him.t : King Raghallach of Connaught put away his wife, and fell desperately in love with hisown daughter. This created great scandal, and the saints in Ireland, summoned by St. Fechin of Fore, proceeded to fast against him—a process to be described presently, and then to curse him, so that before the ensuing Bel- tane he might perish at the hands of churls, in a dirty ditch, slain by base weapons ; all which we are informed came to pass, for when out hunting, having killed a stag, some of the churls who were turf-cutting, finding the king alone, murdered him in a peat dyke with their spades, that they might secure the meat for themselves.§ There is a story in the Legend of St. Herve, the blind poet of Brittany, that shews a process in force in Armorica like that described as customary in Ireland. ‘The prince, Conmore, who had usurped the sovereignty over Dumnonia (in Armorica) about 540, incurred the resentment of the bard-saint, and he summoned the bishops of Brittany to the top of Menez Bré, and from the ~ mountain top they united in a sentence of excommunication against Conmore. This is, one cannot doubt, the pagan launching of a lampoon, or a curse,masquerading in medizeval Latin guise. The office of satirist seems speedily to have been absorbed in that of grand curser. But as we learn that Murtogh Mac- Earca was banished Ireland for murdering the crozier bearers, for lampooning him, it would seem that for a while it was transferred to the comarb of the saint. But what tended to + Douglas Hyde: ‘‘ A Literary History of Ireland,” Lond., 1899, p. 226. ‘ { Fragmentary Annals, in “ Silva Gadelica,”’ ii p. 436. § Fragmentary Annals in ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,”’ ii, 430, 24 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. render it obsolete was that the curse was deemed so efficacious that the satire was regarded as an unnecessary adjunct. St. Columba visited St. Loman with the White Legs, who hid his books lest his visitor should ask to have them as a loan. Thereupon Columba cursed the books that they should no more profit the owner, and when Loman went for them he found that the wet had so stained them that they were well nigh illegible. St. Patrick cursed Brenainn that he should have neither son nor successor. A saint’s curse by no means struck only the living; it affected after generations. Thus St. Patrick cursed the sons of Hre for stealing his horses, that their descendants should fall into servitude.* Some jugglers performed their tricks before Patrick. He had no food to give them, so he sent to King Loman hard by for some meat. At the time Patrick’s deacon, Mantan, was cooking the King’s dinner. Loman and Mantan declared that they would not spare any of the meat for those mountebanks. There- upon Patrick cursed them, that Loman’s race should never after produce a king or a bishop, and that Mantan should never become noted as a saint, but that sheep and swine should run over his grave.} In the same way David cursed Joab: ‘‘ Let there not fail from the house of Joab one that hath an issue, or that is a leper, or that leaneth on a staff, or that falleth on the sword, or that lacketh bread.{” When we consider that at least some, if not all, of the non- Semitic inhabitants of Canaan belonged to the same stock as that which formed the substratum of the population in Ireland and Great Britain, we need not be surprised to find the same ideas relative to the force of a curse prevalent in Palestine as in Ireland. A curse, once launched, as already said, could not be recalled. If wrongfully pronounced, then it reverted and fell on the head of him who had pronounced it; but no amount of repentance, no amends made, could render it innocuous. The * “ Tripartite Life,” p. 109. + Ibid., p. 203. {2 Sam., iii, 29. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 25 utmost that could be done was to deflect it so that it fell on a stone or tree, probably such stone or tree as formed an object of religious cult to the pagan against whom the curse had been cast.* We must not be too shocked at this cursing as practised by the Celtic saints. It was a legal right accorded to them, hedged about with certain restrictions. It was a means provided by law and custom to enable the weak, who could not redress their wrongs by force of arms, to protect themselves against the mighty, and to recover valuables taken from them by violence. A man who considered himself aggrieved, and could not forcibly recover the fine, went to a Druid in Pagan times, to a saint in Christian days, and asked him to ‘‘ill-wish ” the wrongdoer, just as now he goes to a lawyer and solicits a summons. I cannot but think that the “‘ill-wishing”’ so much dreaded to this day in Cornwall and Devon is derived from this origin. Nowadays, however, the privilege to “‘ overlook ”’ or “ ill-wish ” is not supposed to pertain to a peculiarly holy person. The point I desire especially to impress is, that the saints simply stepped into the prerogatives of the Bards and Druids. They did the same acts, occupied the same positions, and received the same acknowledgments. I have spoken of the duties owed by a saint to the secular tribe to which he was attached. There were instances in which an entire clan placed itself under the saint. In the life of St. Fintan of Doone, for instance, we are informed that the king or chief of one of the districts in Munster, on his conversion ‘‘cum suis rebus et filiis, nepotibus et pronepotibus et ceteris in sempiternam servitutem tradiderunt.’’} There was a second legal process whereby a creditor might recover from the debtor, or the wronged might exact an erie or fine from the wrongdoer, and this was by levying a distress. * St. Patrick cursed the Hy Ailell because his horses were stolen. The Bishop he had set over them implored his pardon. He wiped the hoofs of Patrick’s horses in token of submission, but all in vain. The curse must fall. “‘ Lrip. Life,’ 145. St. Aedan (Maidoc) cursed the King of the Hy Niall, who held his son-in-law a prisoner. By the instrumentality of a youth the curse was deflected from the king to a rock, which it split. ‘‘ Cambro-Brit, S8,,”’ p, 244, + ‘‘ Codex Salamance.,” p. 217. 26 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. The process was this. He made formal demand for what was due to him. If this were refused, and he were unable otherwise to enforce payment or restitution, he seated himself at the door of the debtor and fasted against him. It must be understood that there was no executive to enforce law. Every man was supposed to recover damages as best he might. If too weak to compel payment, he had recourse to a Druid to curse the offender, but as a Druid was often shy of offending a strong man, the creditor took the matter into his own hands, and fasted against him. In India the British Govern- ment has been compelled to interfere, and put down this process of dharna. The fact of the levy of a fast against a man at once doubled the erzc or fine due for the offence. In India it wasthe etiquette for the debtor to fast alsc; but in Ireland the only means one had of meeting a fast against him without yielding, was to fast also. The fast seemed to have extended to the whole family ; for when St. Patrick fasted against King Laoghaire, the king’s son ate some mutton, to the great scandal of his mother. ‘‘ Tt is not proper for you to eat food,” said the Queen ; ‘‘Do you not know that Patrick is fasting against us?” ‘It isnot against me he is fasting,” replied the boy, ‘‘but against my father.”’* Hardly ever did any chief or noble dare to allow the fasting to proceed to the last extremities, because of the serious blood feud it would entail, as also because of the loss of prestige in the clan that would be his. When St. Germanus came to Britain, so runs the tale, and preached against the Pelagian heresy, he met with no success with the inhabitants of a certain city. Thereupon he and his clerics sat down before the gate to reduce it to orthodoxy by fasting against the inhabitants. As we have already seen, St. Patrick boldly had recourse to the same method to obtain his demands from King Laoghaire. Again, he found that Trian, an Ulster chief, maltreated his serfs. Trian had set them to cut down timber with blunt axes, and *‘° Tripartite Life,” p. 557. + The story is told without mention of the fasting in Nennius, because when the Hist. Brit. was composed, the practice was obsolete, and no longer under- stood. Irish Nennius, ed. Todd and Herbert, p. 79. See also Fiece’s Hymn (the gloss) in the Liber Hymnorum, THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 27 without providing them with whetstones. The poor fellows had their palms raw and bleeding. Patrick remonstrated with their master, but when he would not listen, he brought him to a proper sense of humanity by fasting against him.* We find the same thing in Wales. St. Cadoc was offended with Maelewn Gwynedd. Some of his men had carried off a very beautiful girl from his land, the daughter of the steward of the establishment. The men of Cadoc’s ecclesiastical tribe went in pursuit, and in revenge massacred three hundred of Maelgwn’s attendants. The King, ‘‘in raging and furious anger,” marched against Cadoc’s tribe to wreak vengeance. Oadoc could not resist by force of arms, so he and all his men instituted a fast against the King, who at once gave way. An interesting point in this story is that the person called in to settle the difference was Maucen, who may be our Cornish St. Mawgan.t An odd story is that of the men of Leinster, who sent a deputation to the great St. Columba to obtain of him the promise that they should never be defeated by any foreign king. Columba demurred to giving them this assurance, whereupon they undertook a fast against him, and he gave way.{ St. Caimin of Iniskeltra, to obtain the destruction of the army of the King of Connaught, he being engaged by the King of Ulster, fasted against Connaught for three whole days and nights. I have already spoken of the cursing of King Diarmid and Tara by 8. Ruadhan, assisted by eleven saints of Ireland. In the narrative there is a point of interest connected with this practice of fasting. The twelve Saints instituted their fast against the King, fasting alternate days. Thereupen he, in retaliation, fasted against them, and so long as one kept even with the other, neither could get the mastery, so the Saints bribed the king’s steward, with a promise of heaven, to tell his master a lie, and to assure him that he had seen the twelve * “Tripartite Life,’’ p. 219. + “‘ Cambro-British Saints,” p. 94. { ‘‘ Book of Leinster,’ quoted in ‘‘ Anecdota Oxoniensis,’” ‘“‘ The Book of Lismore,” p. 308. 28 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. eating on their fast day. When Diarmid heard this, he broke his fast, whereupon the Saints got ahead of him and triumphed.* Another remarkable story is that of Adamnan, the biog- rapher of St. Columba. Irghalach son of Conaing had killed Adamnan’s kinsman Niall. The Saint thereupon fasted upon Irghalach to obtain a violent death for him. The chief, aware of this, fasted against Adamnan. The Saint not only fasted, but stood all night in a river up to his neck. The chief did the same. At last the Saint outwitted the chief by dressing his servant in his clothes and letting Irghalach see him eat and drink. The chief thereupon intermitted his fasting, and so Adamnan got the better of him, and obtained his death. When the Queen heard how he had been overreached, she was in terror lest the Saint should curse her unbornchild. So she “‘ grovelled at his feet,” imploring mercy for thechild. Adamnanconsented only so far to curse it, that it should be born with one eye.t} I have spoken particularly of this levy of a distress by fasting, for it gives us the clue to the extravagant asceticism, not of the early Celtic saints only, but of the yogis and fakirs of India. The half-Christianised Celtic saints were perfectly familiar with the law just described, they put its process into operation against the chiefs with excellent effect. By no great effort of mind they carried their legal conceptions into their ideas of their relation with the Almighty. When they desired to obtain something from a chief, they fasted against him, and God was to them the greatest of all chieftains, so they supposed that to obtain a favour from God they must proceed against Him by levying a distress. This lies at the root of all fakir self-torture in India. The ascetic dares the Almighty to let him die of starvation. He is perfectly assured that He will not do it, lest He should fall into disrepute among the people, and that He will be brought to submit, however reluctant He may be, in the end, just as would a human chieftain. * ° Silva Gadelica,”’ ii, p. 82. + “ Fragmentary Annals,” ibid ii, p. 442-3, THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 29 This, indeed, is frankly admitted in the Tripartite Life of St. Patrick. Patrick was ambitious of obtaining peculiar privileges from God, notably that of sitting in judgment over the Irish people at the Day of Doom. To obtain this he instituted a fast. When in a condition of nervous exaltation he fancied that an angel appeared and intimated to him that such a petition was offensive to God, and he offered him some other favour in place ofit, Patrick stubbornly rejected all compromise, and continued his fast, as the writer says, ‘‘in a very bad temper, without drink, without food.” After some time, he fancied again that the angel approached him, offering further concessions. ‘I will not go from this place till I am dead,” replied Patrick, ‘“ unless all the things I have asked for are granted to me.” In the end he fell into such a condition of exhaustion of body, that he became a prey to hallucinations, thought the sky was full of black birds, and deluded himself with the belief that the Almighty had given way on all points.{| Mr. Newell in his ‘Saint Patrick” is very angry with the writers of this story. ‘‘ A fouler travesty of a noble character could scarcely be pub- lished than is contained in these late legends.”’§ I entirely differ from this able writer. The anecdote seems to me to breathe the spirit of that transition condition of mind in which the early saints among the Celts were, whilst legal conceptions were strong in them and coloured deeply their religious ideas. Such a story could not have been invented at a late period when the principle had been forgotten on which fasting was practised. There is a story of three scholars in the Book of Lismore that also illustrates how completely this legal notion of trans- acting business with the Almighty affected the minds of the early Celtic Christians. { ‘‘ Tripartite Life,’ p. 115. Tirechan, the most trustworthy of the biograph- ers of St. Patrick, speaks of this fast. § “St. Patrick, his Life and Teaching,” S.P.C.K., 1890. A like story is told of St. Maidoc of Ferns, who desired to obtain some outrageous privileges—that no successor of his should go to hell, that no member of his community or tribe should be lost eternally, and that till the day of judgment he might be able to deliver daily a soul from hell. He fasted against God, to wring from Him these privileges, and continued his fast for fifty days, and deluded himself into the belief that he had forced the Almighty to grant everything. “‘ Cambro-British Saints,” p. 243. 30 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. Three scholars resolved on reciting daily the Psalter, each taking a third; and they agreed among themselves that in the event of one dying, the others should take his Psalms on them in addition to their own. First one died, then the other two readily divided his fifty Psalms between them. But presently a second died, and the third found himself saddled with the daily recitation of the entire Psalter. He was highly incensed against heaven for letting the other two off so easily, and overloading him with obligations. Then, in his resentment, regarding God as having treated him unjustly, we are informed that he fasted against Him.* In India the fakirs possess power over the people who flock to them to entreat the gods to obtain for them abundant harvests, or the burning of an enemy’s house, the xecovery of a sick child, or the wholesale destruction of an enemy’s family. A man who sits on spikes, has voluntarily distorted himself, or who lives half buried in the earth, is supposed to be all powerful with the gods. Why so? Because through his self-tortures he has wrung a legal power over the gods to grant what he shall ask. The very same race which underlies the Hindu population of India underlay the Celtic Gael in Ireland and the Brython in Britain. That race which to this day sets up menhirs and dol- mens there, strewed Ireland and Cornwall with them at a remotely early period. That same race has scattered these remains over Moab. We find the same legal and religious ideas in India and in Ireland; as also in Moab, which is likewise strewn with dolmens. Balaam comports himself just as would a Christian saint many centuries later in Erin, because these ideas belong to the non-Aryan Ivernian race everywhere. Monachism among the Celts, doubtless, received an impulse from such books as the ‘“ Historia Lausiaca’’ of Palladius, and the Life of St. Martin, by Sulpicius Severus; but it did not origi- nate from the perusal of these books. It had existed as a system from a remote antiquity among the pagan forefathers of the saints. Everything conduced to engage the Christian missionaries in a contest of ascetic emulation with the medicine men of ane Book of Lismore,’’ Anecd. Oxon, p.8. Also in the ‘‘ Book of iLetnstien, p- : THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 31 Paganism. They strove to outstrip them, for if they fell short of the self-torture practised by the latter, they could not hope to gain the ear of the princes and impress the imaginations of the vulgar. In the instance of St. Findchua, we have a man emerging from Paganism, practising frightful austerities, and eagerly invoked to occupy the place hitherto assigned to the Druid. Surely he simply trod the same path as that pursued by the necromancers before him. Of St. Kevin it is said that he remained for seven years without sleep, and that he held up one arm till it became rigid, and a blackbird laid and hatched her eggs in his palm.* St. Ere is said to have spent the day immersed in a river. St. Itha to have had only earth for her bed. This immoderate and astounding self-torture enabled the saints in Celtic lands, with all confidence, to appropriate to them- selves the keys of heaven and hell, and to give assurance of celestial felicity to whom they would, and denounce to endless woe whoever offended them. St. Patrick is said to have promised heaven to a story-teller, who had amused him with old bardic tales, and to a harper for having performed well on his instrument. As we have already seen, the twelve saints of Ireland promised heaven to the unfaithful steward on condition that the should tell his master a lie, and so deceive him to his destruction. Senan of Iniscathy threatened King Lugaid to deprive him of heaven, if he thwarted him, and he left assurance with his community that no man buried in his churchyard should go to hell.t St. Finnian of Clonard made the same promise relative to his own burial ground.§ So much, then, for the ferocious self-torture exercised by the early Celtic saints. * [rish Liber Hymnorum, ii. 192; Giraldus Camb., Top. Hibern. ii, 48; Book of Lismore, p. 334. + ‘* Silva Gadelica,” ii, pp. 137, 191. t ‘‘ Book of Lismore,” pp. 210, 214. § Ibid, p. 219. 32 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. Whether this asceticism extended to the drink is, perhaps, open to doubt. As we have seen, St. Findchua ordered for his visitors a vat of ale fit to make fifty men drunk ; and it is signi- ficant that the only poetical composition attributed to St. Bridget that has come down to us should begin: - “T should like a great lake of ale For the King of Kings. I should like the whole family of Heaven To be drinking it eternally?”’* But in many cases there was a nobler motive in the hearts of these venerable fathers, than one of mere following in the traces of their pagan predecessors, and outrivalling them. A clue to their conduct may be found in an incifent related of St. Columba. One day he saw a poor widow gathering sting-nettles. He asked her the reason. She replied that she had no other food. The old man trembled with emotion, went back to his cell, and bade his attendant give him thenceforth nettles only to eat. He had come among the Picts to be an apostle, to poor as well as to rich, mean as well as noble, and he would not fare better than the lowliest among those to whom he ministered. The story goes on to say that the disciple, seeing the aged master become thin and pinched on this meagre diet, employed a hollow elder stick with which to stir the nettles, over the fire, and he surreptitiously introduced a little butter into the hollow of the stick, that ran down and enriched the porridge.t There are, moreover, remarkable instances among the Irish ascetics of their standing high above a narrow formalism. Some travellers came to Ruadhan of Lothra during Lent, and he at once produced a meat supper, and, to exhibit true hospitality, not only sat down at it himself, but bade his monks do the same. Some travellers came to St. Cronan, and he at once produced all he had for their refreshment, and sat down with them. ‘‘ Humph!” said a stickler for rule, ‘‘ At this rate, I do not see *The whole hymn is printed in O’Curry’s ‘‘MS. Materials for Irish History,’ 1861, p. 616. + ‘* Book of Lismore,” p. 302. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 33 much chance of Mattins being said.” ‘ My friend,” said Cronan, ‘in showing hospitality to strangers we minister to Christ. Do not trouble about the Mattins, the angels will sing them for aes * At the same time that the saints were vastly hospitable, they refused to regale kings and their retinue when this was demanded asaright. It was one of the conditions of subjection toa secu- lar prince to have to find him in food when he called, and to furnish his beasts with provender. Compliance with the demand established a dangerous precedent, for vassallage brought with it liability to military service. It was accordingly stubbornly resisted. When Maelgwyn Gwynedd was hunting in the neighbour- hood of St. Brynach, he sent to the saint a command to prepare supper for him and his attendants. ‘‘ But the holy man being desirous that he and his brethren and also his territory should be free from all tribute, asserted that he did not owe the king a supper, and would give him none.” Naturally this produced an explosion of anger, but it ended in the saint furnishing the meal, which the king formally acknowledged as being accorded him out of charity, and not as a due.t St. Senan absolutely declined to pay tax to Lugaidh, the petty local king. Then the king sent his race-horse to be turned out on Senan’s pasture, saying he would take his dues in this manner. Accidentally the horse was drowned, and this lead to violent threats on the king’s part and demand for compensation. As already intimated, one of the obligations laid on the saint was to educate the young of the tribe ; so that his estab- lishment was, in point of fact, a great mixed school, in which were girls as well as boys. The education was carried on till both were grown up to an adultage. The institution of schools for the young was certainly much older than Christianity in Britain and Ireland. We know from classic authorities, as well as from the Irish writers of the heroic legends, that the Druids formed communities, that these were presided over by an Arch- **¢ Codex Salamane.,”’ p. 548. + ‘‘ Cambro-British Saints,”’ p. 296. 84 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. Druid, that in them were educated the sons of the kings and nobles, and the heads of these schools had lands for their support. So also were there communities of Druidesses, to whom were committed the fostering and education of the daughters of the nobility ; and these Druidesses shared with the Druids the privilege of sanctuary, and the function of blessing and cursing. By no other way can we explain the marvellous expansion of the educational establishments which took place after Ireland became Christian, than on the supposition that the saints occu- pied institutions already existing, and brought into them a new life. St. Lasrian is said to have ruled over 1,500 disciples, St. Cuana had 1,746 scholars under him; in the establishment of St. Gerald, of Mayo, there were 3,300. Now at first the saint took charge of the education of the sons and daughters of the free men, and held a mixed school. As many of the pupils tarried on to prepare for the clerical life, and some of the damsels resolved to embrace the ecclesiasti- cal profession also, these young people were thrown together a good deal, and the results were not always what might be desired. This led to a change in the system, and several of the saints induced a sister, or a mother, or some other approved matron, to establish a girls’ school, subject to his supervision, yet at a distance from his college for youths sufficient to prevent the recurrence of scandals. But such a division of the sexes was not universal, and the persistence of double monasteries among the Northumbrians and Kast Saxons, moulded on the Celtic type, shows that the mixed school still had those who favoured it. The modern American system is a recurrence to the early pattern. Another force was in operation to alter the character of these schools. Owing to the teaching capacity of the principals in some being considered of a high order, there ensued a resort to certain schools from all quarters, even from abroad, so that they lost their character of tribal institutions, and became instead colleges open to all comers. THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 35 A further change was effected. Under their ecclesiastical heads they assumed a literary and ecclesiastical complexion admirably suited for clerks, but less adapted to the needs of those who would live in the world. The three points here indicated deserve to be illustrated. (1.) Perhaps the most noted of all masters was Mancen, or, as we call him in Cornwall, Mawgan. His head college was Ty Gwyn, the White House, which has now been satisfactorily located near Porth Mawr, in Pembrokeshire.* This was a great establish- ment where missionaries were trained, men who have left their mark in Ireland, Scotland, and Cornwall, as well as Wales. It was a double establishment, and Non, the mother of St. David, was there educated. So was the daughter of Drust, a British king, who ruled from 523 to 528. At that time in the monastic school there resided Finnian, afterwards a famous teacher at Clonard, and two other Irishmen, Rioec and Talmach. Drustic fell desperately in love with Rioc, and bribed Finnian by a promise of a copy of all Mancen’s MSS. books to act as her go- between. Finnian agreed, but acted treacherously, for what reason we do not know, and he conveyed to the damsel the addresses of Talmach in place of those of Rioc. Mancen got wind of this nice little affair, and he was highly incensed, so much so that he told a boy to take a hatchet, hide behind the oratory, and hew at Finnian as he came at early dawn to Mattins. The boy agreed, but by some mistake Mancen pre- ceded the pupil, and the lad struck at him and felled him. Happily the blow was not mortal. t St. Kieran had much trouble with his pupil Carthagh, who was a very loose fish, and he had to expel him. Senan of Iniscathy appears to have been of the extreme party for the separation of the sexes into distinct schools. In the curious fragment, often quoted, on the Orders of the Trish saints, a distinction is drawn between the first order or generation, that of the period of St. Patrick and the Apostolic * “ Archeologia Cambrensis,” Jan., 1898. +The story is in the Gloss to Meugint’s Hymn in the Irish Liber Hymnorum. The story occurs also, with some variation, in the Life of St. Finnian. Drustic by Talmach, became the mother of St. Lonan (Martyr. Donegal, Nov. 1). 86 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. men whom he brought with him- from Britain and Gaul, and those that succeeded. The first Order, so says the text, did not reject the society and help of women; whereas the second gen- eration, which was one of native saints, adopted the monastic form, ‘‘ mulierum consortia ac administrationes fugiebant.”* St. Patrick had met with some very discouraging experiences among his missionaries, and he had laid down the rule in choosing a Bishop that he should be according to the Apostolic precept, ‘the husband of one wife.”+ He allowed his priests to marry, for in the Senchus Mor is a regulation as to the dress the wives should wear. Nevertheless, he had a bad time of it with some of his unmarried clerics. { This may have led to the separation of sexes alluded to in the passage above quoted, which is said to have taken place after the removal of Patrick, and to have begun with the last years of Tuathal Maelgarbh, who died in 544. Consequently the prior system lasted about a century. It was fron Mancen or Maucen (Mawgan) that Brig (the Cornish Briaca) derived the rules by which a college of women was to be governed in Ireland. The great heads of the colleges there were Bridget, Itha, Morwen or Monynna, and Brig. That these foundresses had branch institutions in Dumnonia subject to their rule I suppose probable. We find Bridget in several places about the Tamar, and St. Itha at St. Issey, probably because an institution for girls was planted there under the direction of St. Petrock. *The whole fragment is in the Salamanca Codex, published at the cost of the Marquess of Bute, Edinb., Blackwood, 1888. + “‘ Tripartite Life,” p. 191; Tirechan’s Coll.. Ibid., p. 345. t Bishop Mell, his nephew, transgressed. Patrick went to investigate the matter. Mell pretended to be imbecile, and was discovered fishing for salmon between the ridges of a ploughed field. Scandalous stories circulated relative to Bishop Bron, and he only escaped through the intervention of St. Bridget. Bishop MacNiss was found guilty, and had his hand cut off. Bishop McTail was thought to have conducted himself lightly with the nurse of St. Kieran. Ercnat, daughter of Daire, fell in love with St. Benignus, allured by his sweet singing ; however, by a judicious application of relics, her affection was modified, ‘and afterwards she loved him spiritually.”’ (‘‘ Tripartite Life,” p. 233.) St, Hogain of Ardstraw was the son of Bishop Ercin lawful marriage (Feliré of Oengus, Nov. 2). Bishop Assicus and his wife, Cipia, had a son, Bote (‘‘ Trip. Life,” ii, p. 97.) THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 37 If we look at the map of West Cornwall we can see indi- cations of such a system there. I strongly suspect that Gwendron was the head of a girls’ college under the supervision of St. Mawgan ; that St. Piran planted St. Burian in Penwith and his foster-mother Cocca at Ladoc for the same purpose ; that St. Senan, possibly, had his women’s college at Zenor under St. Sennara.* (II.) The second cause of the break-up of the system of Tribal schools was the fact that certain teachers acquired great fame, andimmense numbers came to them from every quarter, to profit by their instructions. Moreover, pupils became impatient, they would no longer remain with their tribal masters, but went off to seek other heads. The least ruffle between a tutor and his pupil was enough to occasion the latter to desert. Some- times the master became jealous of his pupil, and told him plainly that there was not room for both in the same school. Sometimes a faction was formed in the college, and the students turned out the master. There is a curious instance of this in the life St. Monynna, whom [ am disposed to equate with our St. Morwenna. She was a disciple of St. Ibar of Begerry. St. Ibar urged her to receive into her college a female pupil of whom he thought highly. Sheconsented against herjudgment. After a while this girl contrived to organize so strong an opposition, that the malcontents expelled their superior, with fifty of the sisters who adhered to her, and these were forced to go into another part of the country, and form a new establishment. (III.) I have mentioned asa third element of disturbance of the educational system in the tribes, the clerical and literary character that the colleges assumed. That this was early felt appears from the matter having been brought before the Gathering of Drumceatt in 590. At that great assembly the national system of education was revised and placed on a more solid basis ; and at the same time provision was made that the young people not destined to the clerical life should be given an education less classical and ecclesiastical. A special ollamh, or * I hesitate greatly about identifying Sennara with Cainera, Senan’s daltha or pupil. The hard Gaelic C is not likely to become S in Cornwall, though it does in France, where Kiera becomes St. Ceré, the C pronounced almost like an 8. 88 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. minister of education, was appointed in attendance on the over- king, with under-ministers of education in each of the minor kingdoms. Each such ol/amh was assured inviolability of person, right of sanctuary, and the enjoyment of certain endowments.* Pray observe that this was no new creation; it was the re- adjustment of a very ancient institution thrown out of gear by the introduction of Christianity, or rather by the strong classical and clerical direction taken in the ecclesiastical schools. It appears from the Brehon laws that the sons of gentlemen were expected to be taught horsemanship, chess, swimming, and the use of the several weapons employed in war. The daughters were to be instructed in sewing, weaving, cutting out, and embroidery. Now, we can well conceive that a venerable saint laid more stress on the elaboration of knot-work in the illumination of a MS. than he did on the playing of chess, and that he was hardly a master in equitation or a skilful diver. The kings and nobles of Ireland were therefore compelled to make provision that such of their sons as were not destined to the ecclesiastical state should receive suitable teaching. According to law, every col- lege had in it six masters—the headmaster, who supervised the whole course of education; the professor of religion, who instructed in the Gospel history and in the articles of faith; the professor of grammar, spelling, arithmetic, and astronomy ; the master of historic studies; the under-master, who taught read- ing; and the cantor, who instructed in the recitation or singing of the Psalms. Of the quality of learning given in these schools, many now have littleidea. Latin and Greek were taught, also Hebrew. To test his knowledge, once when Brendan proceeded to the altar, a Greek Liturgy was placed before him. He went through the service without hesitation, translating into Latin at sight. Still more striking is the evidence from the texts of Scripture, either in Gospels, or as quoted in the Irish and Welsh Lives. On examination, it was seen that these were, in a great many cases, corrected from the original Greek, because the Latin * O’Curry, ‘‘ Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish,”’ ii, p. 77. THE PRESIDENTS ADDRESS. 89 of the received text was either faulty or an inadequate render- ing,—thus showing no mean scholarship in the early writers.* One day Finnachta, before he became monarch of Ireland in 6738, was riding to visit his sister, when he overtook a young student, carrying a barrel on his back, and the youth, in stepping out of the way of the horses, stumbled and fell, and broke the cask, from which its contents of curd were spilt. He picked himself up and ran along after Finnachta and his attendants. The prince seeing the condition of the youth, stained with curds, and pitying him, said kindly to him, “ Do not be troubled, we will make up to you the loss you have sustained.” ‘Alas, sir,” said the student, who was unaware of the rank of the rider, ‘I am in trouble indeed, for we are a party of three poor scholars at Clonard, who attend on three noble students; we go about in turn begging for food for our support; and what distresses me now is that not only is our supply of curd lost, but that also the barrel is smashed, and it was borrowed.” Finnachta not only indemnified the lad for his loss, but kept an eye on him afterwards, and, when this scholar took holy orders, appointed him to be his chief counsellor and director. This poor scholar was Adamnan, the biographer of St, Columba.t He was something more. And what this is I will relate, because it shows us how great and glorious a work was wrought by the early monastic mothers who took the education of the young women into their hands. Hitherto, whenever a king or chief called out his clan to war, the able-bodied young women had to serve in the ranks as well as the men. From this odious obligation Adamnan freed them. He came one day on a battlefield and saw one woman with a reaping-hook driven into the bosom of another, and so dragging her out of the fray. Horror-struck at this exhibition of savagery, Adamnan went about from one king to another, and by his urgent representations brought about the great council of Drumceatt, in which was repealed the obligation of women to follow the standard. * Williams (Hugh) “ Some Aspects of the Church of Wales” (Lond. : Clark, 1895) pp. 24, 34, 35. + From a MS. by MacFirbis, quoted by O’Curry, ‘“‘Man, and Cust.” ii. 79, 40 THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. It is only when we recognise how essential the educational system was in the Celtic polity that we realise the significance of such great colleges for youths as must have existed at Padstow and Bodmin, Hartland, Buckfast, Mawgan in Pyder, St. German’s, Perranzabulo, Mawgan in Kerrier, St. Keverne, Ludgvan, and perhaps St. Sennen; and for women at the great schools of Breage, Burian, and Gwendron. That there were similar schools in the east of the county I cannot doubt, Altarnon was probably one, St. Issey, attached to the settlement of St. Petrock, and perhaps St. Veep, under the direction of St. Winnow. We cannot, unhappily, establish these points, from not having documentary evidence preserved ; but we may suspect that it was so, because such a system was in full swing in Ireland, and was consonant with the feelings and usages of the Celts in both islands. These establishments were by no means monasteries in the medieval acceptation of the term, they were the great national schools, some mixed, others, for each sex separately, in connexion with the tribes to which the saints were attached, probably in Cornwall, not changing their character as they did in Ireland. Whether in our Peninsula the secular chiefs were driven to set up secular schools as well, we do not know. One remarkable feature in the character of the saints was their restlessness, a feature which I must now dwell on and explain. It was a restlessness that took possession, not of men only, but of women as well. St. Ninnocha left Ireland at the head of four Bishops and a body of clergy ) oo le) We} Co We) We} Jt) We) We} oo ire} re} ) We} éé sie lene sles folp ise Pel else Seles lS los Sle ise |e] eis |e eS : B/B/BVEI/BIBI BIB BEI BIBIBIBIBIB|BIE| Ble) Bei BEB) BS | oon a ay SS re ‘HOHOd WOVURAV “H'N “N “M'N "MM “A'S ‘Ss bic Gis) } mc = -- = Zam A, Clausia elongata. = —— | ., Ilth,| N. | SUPP | ft ebb, Harbour, — _— = ‘Trockospheres A == Zow A. 1 Coryeseus anclicus.* — — 1 Centropages C. elongata, | F = == —— 1 Fphyra. Holothurian = — do. A. ©. elongata, — — ye 17th, fealm, | 406°R do. roMtupeat Norra zat Atlantica + Sut. |S.W.| SPF | — —_ Chsstoceros. = _ = — Sagitta bipunetata. do. ©. elongata. Dias loogiremas. = = do. ‘Tetrasporn. = Obelia Incifers. Platei. Nerone. — | ao. | Diss Jonginmas Oithonia spinifrons — ‘Apprndicalaria_ Apr. 4th. BRAM! baad % Hialoephuera viridis, ‘Terebellid larvse | Nouplii. Coryewus anglicns, Evadne. | "Lie a, Chitoceroa. | | \ | sentellse, [Ieee ce to, Rhizotolenia D. a == = do. — | — do, do. == do. F — ia tubalosa. — |} do, C. — | — Cclongata. Contropnges ty — — Ith] B, | do. | do | do. | © Tetrsspora. | Sarria tubalosa, | fo Thaledeys mys SC nel | | | } 0. spinifrons Evwine and Podon, oy ae: A} aoe! ==. || ==. | = = Low. Anomalocera Patersonii, = = 4 Ut, | SiBi) do. | do. e | # | Dias longiremus C. elongata. | les ont. Rrsreeatgt tate Ph EN Zao of C ith if i FF my flool | 2miles ont. fnyerat atlantic. intai, Larrmof Noreno. = exw of Cancer paguras. ithonia spinifrons, _C. elonata, -- a May 17th, | S/W.) SSP | flood ie Auricularia Bpioniae. | Metazoss stage of ine facilis ” Phislidinw. Iarvie, | Poreellanin longicoruis, 1 Microniscus calani. | ls. | sur | do. Horbour. 6 Clytia Johnatonii. do. do. | — | cypria stage of do. do. a wy 2Kh, 1 Beroe. | Balanns. Geatropages byplene. | 3 | 1 — | | ath.| N- | s5°F | do, do. | Sarsia tubulosa. do. co do. —- do. Calanus finmarchiens. — — Cheer | S. gommifera. ‘Actinotrocha Clausia elongata. Evadue and Podon. | | Coscinodiseus, | 1 Beros. auy.| B. [57 | do, | Limite BE. of | Coscinodiscus, — do. do. do. — Megalops. do. do. — — Jonelsth. | Be | $7 - Lighthouse.) | Bbizosouelia and Chretocaros, 4 vee | hw, | 2hmiles 8, of do, — Beroe. — Spioviim. — — do. do, Veiigor larriv. — vy 36th. |S: |'588F | a | ence Polat. Obelia, L Thalestrys mysis. ‘A I milo do, | Rhizosonelia C. — Obslia, 1 Beroe. | Aaricularia. = Zovee of Cancer pagarus, do. do. Ao, —_ vy Ath. | S.W.| OPE | do, Coseinodiscus A, very advanced. awn Dy , 1b, Harbour = = Phialidiam temporarium do. Nerono, Terebellidis — do, Calanns finmarchicus. Dias longiromus, flo. == grote | BLY SA Feb (bottom 15 fms), - stages, Te, = Evadno nnd Podon. Beane punek, jucens. sp | do. | Bream Bay. — Maggima atlontica. do, do. — = Clausia elongata, Dias longiremus. = — ye Bq, | NeW) 56:6°R || do. sf Clytin Jobnitonii, |Plutei, lato stages! ° i aaa Li | sip | iw, | Harbour (18 fms,)| Rbizosonclia A. S. Prolifera. -- larvmof Terebellidae, — Penwas Dins longiremus. Oithonin spinifrons, Veligers larrm | Appendicalaria. EDP SB IN tee ‘Chimtoosroa)/ AY 6 Boros, ‘Spionilee. zi Crelongata, 3 Paton. of Agirms soo'P, Tiara A. Punctilicens. Obelin A. Phialidium temporariam | } sith.) — | 550 | flood, | 2 miler F. of do. Noctiluca. Obelia Incifern. — — == Thalestrys mysis.* Colnnus Gnmnarehicus. do, ay % Holford. ‘Thaumantias C. Mage Escpalasa, | UcGhaat a conta Nicene cater | Pilosella (Forbes), longicoruis, Clytin Jobnstonit, 55°F | Dood. ‘J miles ont. lo. — do. _ Plated. [Leucodore. Terebell-} Sagitta bipanctata. do, ithonin spivifrons, ‘Thalestris inysis. Hlo. do. Sly lat. | SiWV-|G57R | Door | Phil teinporarne. Ran Poyacda |)” aivnnced. Cwlanus fiauiarchicus’ Bvalne nud Poon. illia | | | | P y.| 559 2 miles out, — | Noctilaca D. Beroo C. do. : = = Cy elongata, Dias lougirean #iris punct- do. w Sal. | SAV) 5 ei imzmlenests 1 ae S. Prolifera, ia ae egcarente iftcens Veligers. | soveral apccies, : ‘Ss. Lizoso! yi Geratit Williny Obeling = jimctimopterua A. —— Mozalops. frons. Centropages typicus.. do, 10. saan oa coy yi inten sma em aunts Dn ae see es eaten oN ea tee a Drepeaea (various eigen Evadne. Podon, ilucens. WE) Pood | 1milesout. | Rhizosonelia A. | Noctilaca D. Willi stellata, -—- Chistopterns A. — Nauplii. Clausin elongata, Dias longiremus. Voligers. do. ve Tath | Ni || 00S 2 Moot Bee ma | SSE Zea Cancer pagurns. 0, spinifrous. Evadne. Podon, , s. | sor | ebb, |Mouth of Harbour, = do, A, | M. Atlantica (all atoges).| 1 Aaricularia. | 1 Polygordius. | Soqitta bipnnctata. to: do. Ga, — ee DEA | 2 PLAT | Broo A. § iar Evalue, Podon, . finmarchicus A. | 1 Chiotopteras. Peis P| 4154 do, = | do. iB. | Sarsia gemmifera. = 1 Chmtopterus. do. Teen. Dias loogiremus., ‘Thalestris mysis.© Veligers. #zirus = jo S3nh NW.) OTR [es ab 2 Muggion, Willis. leeebrkccslace’ Poresliand ldugicornisl Brado.= ePodou| st 0 puctilvenirs eadlisearal gate || — do, do. Plutei, carly do. do. C. Porcollana. Calnnus Gamnrchicus A. Dias lougiremus, Voligers, == vy aslh, |S. | OrUe |S Hoot, | , Smilesont vee Ill CANUTE Can Sa TEE CORSETS Oithonia spmnifrons, Claasia elongnto D. | | Evadne.® Podon® ‘Thalestris mysis, | sya led | ba, | 2) miles ont. = do. D. do. Sophenia do. do, do. do. Coryewus anglicus. D. lonj do. — petite SORA P aetbeg pata SUT! mirabilis As | Pennus * Oltontaipinli gana VAN éesetoonr rau ae | Calanus finmarchicus D, Clausia clongata D. | | a env flenect4 — = Muggima. -- Leucoior — = Calanns finmarchions. Other forms as ou tho 23th, do, Appomiliculnria A. 2N92503, VASO | ARLE RR ED. Obelin. 1 Biroo, ‘Terebolliian. Emducoe oe Nien tac tis Harbour. — Noctiluca. Muggina, Platei carly == == do, do. do. Fiirus lo. o Ol. [NAW] WR) | Baw eee = Obelia, stages: no Evadne. punctilucens. : y . | Xmiles ont. = do. A. do. == == — és wy lith,| S$. | 59°0F | ebb. miles onl Eradne and Poston. Coryewus anglicns C.* fo, © F Entorpo gracilis. 0. 2gni, | S-W.| 62:6°F | food. | 14 miles ont, = — Clytia Johnatonii, | Plutei early aud — Small Saggittw A. do, do. -= fo, 1. 2801. | SAW. late stages. PE ilo ont. = Noctiluea 0. | Obelia lucifera D. — var. spec. — Centropages typicus, Oithonia spinifrons, Veligers A. = Sept. 10th, N-W,| 63°F | food. | Tmile on Clytin C. Gen (Clausiay al snrat cael) Aworsalgeera oatnrsonit Evalue, Podon.* 1899, ; Tone loib,| ¥. 50°F [Shrs.chb) Harbonr. — — Saraia ines c. = — Zom Cancer ~ Clausia elongata, Poion C. Veligers. -- 7 by} 2) f 1 WVillin, | pagurns. | | | Clytis Jotinstonii. . Nea : exe sane ical : | = = 2 Sarsin. — = — do. Nil. Voligors A. vy 2d, NAVE) SEE BE, bona Obslia, Lixaia, i : | Phialidium temporarium. | sor | hw do. = — Sarsia gemmi -- Lencodor, — — 6 Clousin clongata. Veligers. == | m0 |) dans prolifera, Lizzi | (CieNania'SpTAIC ou wal swe if it ak —= jini = Ath, N.W,) 59 6°R | lw. ‘2 miles ont. Chuwtoceros in — lo. do. A — 2 stayes of P. O, spinifrons. C. clongats. — Tall | PS pee chainr, Beroo. 1 Pilidian. Tougicorni, al Rhizosolenin, | P ae = neu ives oh une! abe, Ss Obslia, Bapecies of | Auricularia == 1 Spadell: — Oithonin spinifrons. Dina lougiremus. Sapecins of | Apponilicularia A. HABE | SAW ae foorelttediscein 0 Sarsia C. Plutci, | ADE Opacat Contrepaien iypicuscai Evie: Veligers. Pre | 1iSagitta bipuuetsta, av Bless Isav.) Gurr | Lhour: ilo. ilo. —_— 1Beroe. 2 species of Plutei. larval Polychzetes. | Sagitta bipunctata. Nauplii Zoxw, ilo. ilo. | Aloo, Sania C, a | 2b. EVOR Shrs.ebb Hoarbonr. == = 1M. atlantica. do. do, A. Ho. do, C.anglicus A. Clansin elongata C. do, ilo. oe 27th, (9 Featad | @ spocies of Sarsia A. | early and lato Actinotrocha. fi , udaysois .D —Holethnurian eta laree Atlante + swmivigdol cil vatmgdole O t ob ra —— ahtige eoottiniga atnciio ba nol anitt ved of belis incffern a Piuted| ocbave | ilque¥ 4 i te ‘ ) i. 0b | ms — © .ob perce es aogeqoitas0 atesnols .D | —_—~ ~ OO «ob vanottgnn 0 & cian aeboind | efobod bits omheva anotiiaige O | iinoesoted sagoolearoa Ak | eos _-— = a s@egnols .0 enmettgaol aaiT 4 ae as * atibetgiaols 2). | ae eto ddiO ’ Plaines beyonce ee a ——. Phatel) ocala #* eilionrp * Re i? “to sents sone wricularim _eghtnolt usalao sitogt as mt Jiaiovigitol ait Fen ier? \ Harteer. of i Trt “eh to oaadd & o* ip pe oer au. oh eustavt eognaoitas Ps encalat t Rerop GUA oH SHG RGTH EH : PrPH LY tos ’ AO ROH HH Y NOTES ON THE FAUNA OF FALMOUTH. 209 removed, and the hands were busily engaged removing the barnacles, weed, and other foreign growths from the exterior of the vessel. These crabs probably took shelter lower down the vessel or else deserted her, for after this partial cleaning no more were seen. The surface temperature of the sea during the week these crustaceans were so numerous on the sides of this vessel was 67°F., a warmth to which they seemed quite accustomed, for they were very agile. The specimens I secured for reference varied considerably in size; the largest measuring 17 m.m. across the carapace, the smallest 8 m.m. In habits, Nautilograpsus minutus reminds one very much of the Portunide. When an individual is isolated in a pan of sea- water, it is seldom at rest; but if a bunch of sea-weed is introduced it at once takes shelter within it. This fact clearly indicates its normal habitat, viz.: in the floating Saragossa sea-weed. REFERENCES. 1. The Cornish Fauna. By J. Couch, with revisions and additions, 1878. Royal Institution of Cornwall. 2. Gourret, Paul. Sur les Peridiniens du Golfe de Marseille. Ann. du Musee D’Hist. Nat. de Marseille. Zoologie. Tom, 1%, Memoir No. 8, 1888. 3. Hodgson, T. V. Faunistic Notes. Jour. Marine Biological Asso- ciation, Vol. IV (n.s.) 1895-97. 4, Vallentin, R. Some notes on the Pelagic life occurring in the sea near Falmouth, &c, Jour. Royal Institution of Cornwall, Vol. XII, Part IT, 1894-95. 210 NOTES ON THE PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO, PART II. (1469—1660). By P. JENNINGS. From 9 Edward IV. (1469) to 33 Henry VIII. (1541-2) nineteen parliaments assembled, for fourteen of which no returns whatever are known to exist, and in the case of Truro, the names of the representatives in but two are preserved; those of 17 Edward IV., which was held at Westminster, 16 January, 1477-8, and 21 Henry VIII., which met in London, 3 November, 1529. The official returns for the former give Robertus Cinte and Henricus Frowyke as the members for Truro; for the latter no official returns have been found, but in a list, preserved among the State Papers, are the names of Rogerus Corbet and Johannes Thomas. The identity of these burgesses cannot now be determined with certainty, but it has been suggested (West. Ant., Vol. IX, p- 108) that Thomas may have been a member of the family of that name, which, after living for several descents at Truthwell, Sithney, removed to Trink, in Lelant. To the parliament of 87 Henry VIII., 1545, Truro sent Franciscus Smyth, armiger, and Robertus Trenkreke, generosus, the latter is also said to have sat for the town in the succeeding parliament, 1 Edward VI., 1547, his colleague then being Nicholas Randall or Randolph, but the official returns for Cornwall—county and boroughs—for this parliament are lost. Trenkreke was the father of Robert Trenkreke, the first Recorder of Truro under Elizabeth, an estimable man, whose virtues are inscribed on a monument in St. Erme Church, and to whom reference is made in the following couplet :— “Tet him who has the key of Heaven go seek This wonderful man Mr. Bob Trenkreke.” In two of Mary’s parliaments, those of 1 Mary, 1558, and 1 and 2 Philip and Mary, 1554 (Nov.), Truro was represented by John Melhuish. ©. 8. Gilbert preserves the tradition that the founder of the Melhuish family was a doctor who accompanied King Edward to the Holy Land, and there extracted a poisoned arrow from that prince’s arm, He also notes (writing in the year PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. 211 1819) that ‘“‘ Mr. John Vigurs, of Penzance, whose wife’s maiden name was Melhuish, has in his possession an excellently preserved portrait of her ancestor, John Melhuish, a physician, living in 1554.” This physician was, probably,* the representative of Truro, although he is described in the official records as a merchant. He wasaman of fearless and independent action, and the conduct of the Court in endeavouring to restore the Roman Catholic religion, roused him to active opposition; a band of thirty-seven members, which included Melhuish and five other Cornishmen, was formed to resist this attempt, and, to mark their displeasure, they took the extreme step of leaving the House in a body. The Court, indignant and alarmed, instructed Edward Griffith, the Queen’s Attorney General, to indict them at the Queen’s Bench. Six of them submitted to mercy, and paid the fine imposed on them; but while arrangements were being made for the trial of the remainder, the Queen died and the proceedings were dropped. To the parliament of 5 Elizabeth, 1562-3, Truro sent John Carminow and John Mychell. The Carminows, of Fentongollan, St. Michael Penkivel, were a family of enormous wealth and unbounded hospitality. John Carminow inherited his uncle’s property, as well as that of his father, and represented the county, West Looe, and Truro, successively; he was also sheriff of Cornwall in 1559. His colleague, Mychell, was a merchant of Truro; he married Jane, eldest daughter of John Killigrew, and obtained Killigrew, in St Erme, the ancestral estate of the family, by mortgage from his father-in-law. Mychell suffered severely from the depredations of French pirates, who were emboldened by the unprotected state of the western shores, to venture into the creeks aud harbours in search of booty. Three of his ships, one being of 90 tons burden, were ‘“‘lost into France by French pirates,” he ‘‘ followed the same thence to his utter undoing, and could never get justice at their hands, so as he is able to make good accompte by proofe of £3,000 that he hath lost within this seven years by French pirates, and yet to this daye, never received a penny recompense.” (State Papers, Domestic, Elizabeth, Vol. 47.) Notwithstanding his losses, Mychell took a prominent part in municipal affairs, as well as in imperial politics. He was one * The grounds of probability are very slight.—Ed, 212 PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. of the first Capital Burgesses under the charter of 31 Elizabeth, and was the first steward of the court. Referring to the monuments in St. Mary’s church, Hals’ remarks—‘‘ There is also near the same (7.e. the Robartes’ monument) another funeral monument, erected to the memory of three brothers of the Mitchells, temp. Jas. I., vzz—Thomas, John (the member of parliament) and James, as I remember, who, as the inscription saith, had all ‘one God, one womb, one tomb.’”’” This monument was doubtless destroyed during the so-called restorations of the church, which were commenced about 1747. The official Blue Book strangely omits the parliament 13 Elizabeth, 1571, but Browne Willis gives Henry Killigrew and Vincent Skinner as the members for Truro. Of all the representatives of the town during the long reign of Elizabeth, Killigrew was certainly the most famous. He was a younger brother of Sir John Killigrew, who “‘re-built Arwenack House, the finest and most costly then in the county.” As a pronounced Protestant, he had resisted the attempts of the court party to re-establish popery during the reign of Mary, and was consequently looked upon with disfavour by those who had the power to advance his interests. But in the next reign the Ministers of State were not slow to avail themselves of his eminent talents, and besides being appointed a teller of the exchequer and commander of Nieuwport, he was sent on numerous diplomatic missions, of which the following is a summary—Ambassador to Scotland, 1566; negotiating in 1569 for additional ports to be opened in the Baltic; to France, when Walsingham was sick, 1571, the year of his return for Truro; to Scotland again in 1572, during his second parliament as burgess for Truro, and in 1573; to Berwick in 1574, and to Scotland once more in the succeeding year, to the Low Countries in 1586, and to France, with the Earl of Essex, to assist the King of France, in 1591, for which latter service he was knighted. The Queen’s parsimony was a great trouble to him; thus he complains that when on an embassage to the ‘‘ Princes of Germanye”’ his allowance was only forty pounds, not half of the actual cost of the journey. Again, he says, ‘‘Now for all these Journeys, Chardges, Daungers, Hurtes, and Losses in the mean- while, and the Tyme used only in Her Majestie’s service, without PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. 213 any Proffitt of my owne, I have only to lyve by, of Her Majestie’s goodness, the Tellership, which was given me before I went to Newehaven.” He devoted his leisure to the arts of painting, poetry, and music, and to the study of heraldry and antiquities. His first wife—Katherine—youngest daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke, of Giddy Hall, Essex, was one of four sisters, who were reputed to be the most learned ladies in England; his second wife—Jael de Peigne, to whom he was married 7th November, 1590, survived him, and afterwards married the Rt. Rev. George Downame, bishop of Derry. Carew, writing a few months previous to his death, thus refers to him, ‘‘ After ambassades and messages and many other profitable employments of peace and warre, in his prince’s service, to the good of his country, he had made choyce of a retyred estate, and, reverently regarded by all sorts, placeth his principal contentment in himselfe, which to a life so well acted, can in no way bee wanting.” He died 16 March, 1602-3. Skinner, Killigrew’s colleague in 1571, was a member of a Lincolnshire family; he seems to have been of a roving dis- position, for he represented in various parliaments boroughs ranging from Borough-bridge, in Yorkshire, to St. Ives, in Cornwall, for which latter town he was elected in 39 Elizabeth, 1597. In 1572, Oliver Carminow was associated with Henry Killigrew in the representation of Truro. This Carminow managed to waste nearly the whole of his immense fortune, and three years after his death, Fentongollan with its ‘halls, parlours, and dining rooms, its notable tower and bell, three stories high,” and its two large gate houses at each end of the town, was sold by his daughters to help to pay his debts. Six more parliaments were held during Hlizabeth’s reign, but of the burgesses who represented Truro, not one sat im more than one parliament, and of the twelve, only two, or possibly three, were Cornishmen. Michael Hickes (1584), supposed to have been of Trevethick, in St. Ewe, was secretary to Lord Burleigh, and an ancestor of the present Sir Michael Hicks-Beach. In the troublous times preceding the Spanish Armada, John Stanhope represented the town (1586); he was father of the 214 PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. first Lord Chesterfield; his colleague, Roland Lytton, being an ancestor of the Lyttons, of Knebworth, poets, novelists, and statesmen. He possessed estates in the eastern part of the county, and thus became associated with Truro; he claimed relationship to the Queen, by reason of his marriage with a St. John, and was captain of the royal band of gentlemen pensioners. Hannibal Vyvyan, of Trelowarren, one of the two Cornishmen to whom reference has been made, was a notable man in local affairs. He was governor of St. Mawes Castle from 1561 until 1603, but the duties of his office did not prevent him from adding to them the responsibilities of parliamentary life, for we find him representing Helston in 1586 and in 1601, Truro in 1588, and St. Mawes in 1596. He was also sheriff of the county in 1601, and vice-admiral of the South coast of Cornwall. His colleague in the representation of Truro, John Woulton, is supposed to have been a relative of Woulton, bishop of Exeter at that time. The parliament of 1588 was the last for which burgesses were elected under the provisions of the older charters; it was dissolved 29th March, 1589, and on 20th June, of the same year (1589), Elizabeth granted the town another, the seventh, charter, under which the corporation continued to act, except for a short interval in the reign of James II., until the passing of the Reform Bills in 1832 and 1835. By the provisions of this charter the right of election of members of parliament was vested in the Corporation, consisting of twenty-four persons including the mayor and four aldermen. Nearly four years elapsed before the new corporate body was required to exercise its privilege in sending members to parliament, and, unfortunately, all the official returns relating to it have been lost, except the writ for a single election at Morpeth; two lists, however, were preserved at the Crown Office, and they give as representing the town in this (to Truro) historically important parliament, (35 Elizabeth, 1592-3) the names of John Parker and Nicholas Smyth. These gentlemen were succeeded in October, 1597, by Sir Maurice Barkeley, knight, and Reade Stafford. Barkeley, having married a Killigrew, doubtless owed his election to the influence of that family; in the previous year, he had been knighted by the Earl of Essex at the taking of Cadiz. PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. 215 Elizabeth’s last parliament was a very short one; it met at Westminster, 27th October, 1601,and was dissolved 19th December, in the same year. In his way, each of the two men who sat in it as member for Truro was an interesting personage. Thomas Harris, who sat for Callington, in 1584, and for Bossinney in 1593 and 1597, formerly lived in Hertfordshire, but afterwards at Cornworthy, in Devonshire. He was one of the most celebrated lawyers of the day, and was raised to the dignity of serjeant-at-law, in 1589. The earliest mention of the Daniell family, one that held a most prominent position in the little town for more than two centuries, occurs in connection with this parliament, William Daniell being associated with Harris in the representation of the constituency; nothing further respecting him seems to be known: he was not one of the original members of the reformed corporation, and his fame as founder of the house has been eclipsed by the greater celebrity of his decendants. To the first parhament of James I. Truro sent two local gentlemen, Thomas Burgess and Henry Cossen. At this period the Burgess family was quite as influential as that of the Daniells, and it is a very remarkable circumstance that in so small a town as Truro then was, there should have been such a large number of prosperous merchants; in addition to those just mentioned, the Michells, Robartes, Lewarnes, Sydenhams, and others were all successful business men and took prominent positions in local and national affairs. Burgess was the first mayor under Elizabeth’s charter, and one of the four men ‘‘out of the better and more honest burgesses, of the twenty-four Capital Burgesses’? who were elected aldermen. Cossen resided at Roseveth, in Trega- vethan; he also was an original member of the reformed corporation, was mayor in 1614, and left a sum of money for the delivery of an annual “ gift sermon” at St. Mary’s church. James’ second parliament met at Westminster, 5th April, 1614, but after an existence of only two months was dissolved (6th June). All the official returns of this parliament are wanting, but Hals inaccurately refers to- Sir Richard Robartes, Bart., and John Arundell as Burgesses for Truro. Browne Willis (Notitia Parliamentaria, III., pub. 1750) gives ‘‘Thomas Harris (?)”’ only, the lawyer who represented the town in 1601. A list preserved at Menabilly also gives Harris as the only. representative, and it 216 PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. is conjectured that this was copied from Browne Willis. Another list, however, has been found more recently among the Duke of Manchester’s papers, at Kimbolton, and this is now generally regarded as being more correct. Here the burgesses for Truro are said to have been Thomas Russell and Thomas Burgess, junior, merchant. Burgess again sat for Truro in 1623-4. James called a third parliament in 1620, for which Truro elected Barnabas Gooch, LL.D., and John Trefusis, of Trefusis. Apparently, the corporation had some difficulty in the election of a colleague for Gooch, for while the date of the latter’s return was 18th December, 1620, that of Trefusis was three days later. Gooch was also returned by the University of Cambridge, and preferred to serve for it; Truro had consequently to elect another member, and chose Sir John Catcher, knt., who is described in the official returns as ‘“‘of Binkfield, county Berks.” If this description is correct, he must have wandered far afield from his native place to find a new home, and it does not appear that after renewing his connection with Truro, he again broke it. He was, probably, the second of the three sons of William Catcher, of Condurra, St. Clement, a merchant, an alderman of the borough, and brother-in-law of Thomas Burgess, senior. John was an ardent Royalist, and raised a foot company at his own expense for Charles I. During the Commonwealth he suffered sequestration and imprisonment, and being released at the Restoration, he presented a petition to the King (14th July, 1660) praying that he might be appointed to the offices of stamper and receiver of excise on tin, and of supervisor of tin-blowing in Cornwall and Devon. The treasury commissioners, in their report, dated 7th August, granted the request for the present, and promised to recommend him to the future farmers of tin, to whom the appoint- ment belonged. Three years later the Government issued a warrant to pay him a salary of £80 per annum with arrears. ‘“‘Tnstead of the fathers shall be the children.” To the last parliament of James I., 1623-4, Truro sent Richard Daniell and Thomas Burgess, sons of previous representatives of the town. Reference has already been made to Burgess. Daniell was the elder son of William Daniell. For many years he traded with the Low Countries, and resided at Middleburg; so successful was he in his business, and in his attention to municipal affairs, that PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. 217 in 1613, he was appointed deputy governor of the town. He was twice married, first to Jaquelina von Meghen, secondly to Margaret von Ganeghan. Returning to Truro he threw himself with characteristic energy into its public life; he was soon elected a capital burgess, was an alderman in 1620, mayor in 1622, and member of parliament in 1623-4, and in 1627-8. He built a fine house in Truro, which, with its orchards and meadows, cost more than £600; but during his absence in London, this house was burnt down, and, in consequence, the Commons gave him permission to return to Truro, This disaster is the more regret- able, because, had it stood, it would have been an interesting example of the architecture of the period, of which so few remains are to be found inthetown. Daniell died at Truro, 11th February, 1630. Charles I. held five parliaments, and in each Truro was represented by members of the families of Rolle or Rous, except in 1627-8, when Richard Daniell was again elected. Henry Rolle sat in the parliaments of 1625, 1625-6, and 1627-8, and was succeeded in the two parliaments of 1640 by John Rolle. William Rous sat in Charles’ first parliament, and Francis Rous in 1625-6, and in the two parliaments of 1640. Henry Rolle was a very distinguished lawyer, he became first a puisne judge, and afterwards chief justice of the king’s bench. William Rous, a member of an ancient Devonshire family that had settled at Halton, St. Dominick, had married Mary, eldest daughter of Richard, Lord Robartes, and to the influence of the Robartes family he owed his election. Perhaps the most renowned of all the men whose names are found on the burgess roll of Truro was Francis Rous. Born at Halton in 1579, he studied at Leyden University, where he matriculated 10th February, 1599. On his return to England he espoused the cause of the Puritans, and during the stormy period of the Great Rebellion, came to the front as an enthusiastic supporter of the parliamentary party. After sitting in one parliament for Truro, he was elected for Tregony, 1627-8, and then returned to Truro. A possible explanation of the fact that Daniell took Rous’ place as representative for Truro in this parliament is that the Robartes and Daniell families may have been rivals for political supremacy in the borough, and that, as 218 PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. this supremacy oscillated between the two parties, Daniell or Rous was elected. ‘lo Lord Robartes, Rous dedicated one of his many works, ‘‘'The heavenly academie”’; the dedication reads “To the right honourable John, Lord Roberts, Baron of Truco (sic.)’? and is signed ‘‘who is to your Lordship’s (especially spirituall) service justly devoted, F. Rous.” Rous and John Rolle sat for Truro during the Long Parliament 1640-53—a parliament ‘which in spite of many errors and disasters, is justly entitled to the reverence and gratitude of all who, in any part of the world, enjoy the blessings of constitutional government.’ Within about a month of its assembling, Rous attracted public attention by opening the debate on the legality of Laud’s new canons, and shortly afterwards he presented the articles of impeachment against Dr. Cosin. For these and similar services he was appointed Provost of HKton, by an ordinance passed by the Lords at Westminster, 10th February, 1643-4; his predecessor, Dr. Stewart, had been removed from the position because he had ‘‘joined himself to those that had levied war against the parliament.” One of Rous’ many generous acts was the founding of three exhibitions from Eton to Pembroke College, Oxford. Until 1649 he was a Presbyterian, but in that year joined the Independents, and in 1651-2 served on the committee for the propagation of the gospel—a committee which framed an abortive scheme for establishing a State Church on the Congregational system; he was also appointed chief examiner of preachers and commissioner in Cornwall for ejecting scandalous ministers and ignorant schoolmasters. The country was in such a disturbed condition in 1658, that Cromwell and his council deemed it inexpedient to summon a new parliament after the constitutional manner ; they, therefore, selected about one hundred and forty members, “‘ faithful, fearing God, and hating covetousness,” supplied by the ‘‘ Congregational churches” throughout the country. Rous was member for Devon in this parliament, and was chosen speaker of the House. In the next year another parliament met, and a very stormy one it proved to be; several knights were ordered to be returned for each county, but not many burgesses; thus the county of Cornwall returned eight, including James Launce of Penare, and Charles Boscawen, of Tregothnan; but Truro sent Francis Rous PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. 219 only. This was the last parliament in which Rous represented Truro; he was now seventy-five years of age, and five years later he died. The Protector showed his appreciation of the loss of so valued a friend, by giving him a splendid public funeral ; he was buried in Provost Lupton’s Chapel in the church of Eton College, and his portrait still hangs on the college walls. Naturally, he was much disliked by the Royalists, who called him ‘the illiterate old Jew of Eton,’’ and other bad names; and Clarendon, referring to his election as speaker says—‘‘ They (the members) repair’d to the Parliament House, and made choice of one Rouse to be their Speaker, an old gentleman of Devon- shire, who had been a member of the former Parliament, and in that time been preferr’d, and made Provost of the College of Katon, which office he then enjoy’d, with an opinion of having some knowledge in the Latin and Greek tongues, but of a very mean understanding, but thoroughly engaged in the Guilt of the Times.”’ But, like everybody else who has detractors, Rous had his admirers, some of whom expressed their admiration in verse; thus one Nicholas Billingsly wrote a sonnet to extol his virtues; it is entitled ‘‘ Annagrama, Francis Roose, Rise Car of svn,” and commences thus :— “Rise Car of svn, convey thy purer light Into our souls, so shall they know no night.” The Protector’s last parliament assembled 17th September, 1656; the official returns for Cornwall are wanting, but Browne Willis gives Walter Vincent as the sole representative of Truro. Walter formerly lived at Tregavethan, and afterwards at the family seat. He was a barrister-at-law, clever, upright, and popular; and throughout the whole of his career was devotedly attached to the Stuarts. This election was a significant sign of the time. The country was becoming tired of Cromvwell’s administration, and was casting longing eyes across the water to Prince Charles, and, like many other constituencies, Truro now replaced an ardent parliamentarian by an equally ardent royalist. Charles II., in recognition of his loyalty, created him one of the Barons of the Exchequer, and he set out on a journey to London, in 1680, to be sworn. On reaching Exeter, however, he was taken suddenly ill, and died at the early age of 47. He 220 PARLIAMENTARY HISTORY OF TRURO. represented Truro in three successive parliaments, 1656, 1658-9, and 1660. His loyalty to Charles nearly cost him his seat in the first of these parliaments. In common with about one hundred other members, he had not received his writ, when the house met ; they were excluded by order of Cromwell and his council, ‘“ on account of their political or moral disqualifications.” Their case being considered, it was decided on 22nd September, by 125 votes to 29, that they might apply ‘‘ to the Council for an approbation,”’ and that in the meantime the sitting members would proceed ‘“‘ with the great affairs of the nation.” In Richard Cromwell’s only parliament (met 27th January, 1658-9) Charles Boscawen, of Nansavallon, shared the represen- tation of Truro with Vincent. He supported Cromwell’s policy, so that now the capital burgesses sent a member of each of the two great national parties torepresentthem. Like Vincent, Boscawen was a barrister-at-law, but he ‘‘made noe further use thereof in his elder years than to councill and assist his friends in all their lawe concerns, gratis.” (Hals). ‘This is the first instance of a member of the Tregothnan family representing Truro. The parliamentary influence of the Boscawens in'Truro was remarkable; until the passing of the Reform Bill, in 1832, they ruled the the borough with absolute sway, and by far the larger number of its representatives from 1659 until 1832 were.either members or nominees of the family. Sd My ‘moting' )£) CAS Wow) HOWAHD LNOOW S/THVHOIIN ‘Ss [£9 of0Yct 221 NOTES ON ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. By THURSTAN C. PETER. It is a strange fact, but a true one, that St. Michael’s Mount has received very little notice from this society. There have been from time to time papers on its geology, and Sir Edward Smirke some years ago printed in our Journal a very interesting copy of an ancient ‘‘ Extent” relating to it. But for the most part the history of the Mount has been neglected by us. I purpose to-day attempting, to some small extent, to remedy this omission, by saying a few words touching its history as a religious establish- ment, leaving its better known history as a fortress to be dealt with by someone else. My paper has little in it that is new, and I have not by any means exhausted all the material even in such books as Oliver’s Monasticon. In dealing with this beautiful great rock which forms a place of pilgrimage for so many of us, the temptation to speak of its natural beauty, and to discuss its remarkable geological features is very strong. Almost irresistible, too, is the temptation to tell of the fights and adventures of which it has been the scene. These were told quite recently in a very graphic and interesting manner by Major St. Aubyn in the Pall Mall Magazine, and cannot be dealt with by me to-day. Nor can I stay to discuss that endless source of difference—was this the ICTIS of the ancients? Most answer this question in the affirmative in spite (as it seems to me) of tremendous evidence to the contrary. The greatest temptation, however, is the folk-lore with which the place abounds. Here is the very well* by the side of which “Jack the valiant Cornishman did slay the giant Cormoran” ; here too are the ‘Giants’ graves’ which cover the victims of Jack’s valour; and on the beach at the foot of the hill is the “‘ Chapel Rock ”’ whereon once stood an oratory of which Leland speaks as ‘‘a little chapel yn the sande nere by the towne toward the Mount,” and where (on what authority I know not) many of our * A fragment of brick wall just opposite the well is worth notice, It is apparently Tudor, 222 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. local histories tell us pilgrims were wont to halt before making the ascent. But the Chapel Rock has other interests than that derived from the building that once stood on it. Having already carried off the top of the neighbouring hill of Trencrom, to make the Mount itself, Cormoran was in want of further stones wherewith to build his castle, and sent his wife to fetch them from the same place. She, thinking (womanlike) that any other stone would do as well, fetched this one from the nearer hill of Ludgvan-lees. Angry at her conduct, the monster slew her with his mighty foot, and the great rock rolled from her apron and fell where we now see it; a silent witness to the lady’s strength and to the truth of the narrative. Though I am unaware of the authority for the statement so often made that, under the name of Dinsul, this hill was held sacred by the heathen Britons, yet it was certainly from very early times the resort of pilgrims, of whom the earliest is the legendary St. Keyne, who is stated to have come here about the year 490, and to have conferred on St. Michael’s Chair the power of giving to that one of a married couple who first sits therein domestic mastery, a privilege which, as all know, she also conferred on the well that bears her name in Hast Cornwall. By one of those freaks of popular fancy which are at once so common and yet so mysterious, the legend and the name have been both transferred from the real chair of St. Michael, on the western side of the hill, to the ruined lantern of moorstone on the chapel tower, whither many a bride hurries on her wedding day to secure the happiness that she fondly supposes to be born of mastery. Indeed there is no place so popular for the honey-day (if I may coin a word) of the wedded couples of the neighbouring parishes, especially of St. Just, and I am assured that, as a rule, the groom bows gracefully to the inevitable, and allows the lady to mount first. Many are the churches on hills dedicated to St. Michael. To name only a few in Cornwall, there are St. Michael Caerhayes, Michaelstow, St. Michael at Rowtor (licensed 10th November, 1535, but now in ruin); and in the neighbouring county of Devon is a striking church of that dedication on Brentor. I do not know if St. Michael is said to have personally appeared at ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 223 each of these places, as he did here and at Mont St. Michel, and at the monastery of St. Michael del Bosco at Bologna, but I believe most of them have some such legend. Actuated possibly by the strong resemblance between the two hills) King Edward the Confessor granted our Cornish mount to the abbey of the same name in Normandy, where the original grant is said to be still preserved. ‘‘In the name of the blessed and indivisible Trinity, I Edward, by the grace of God King of the English, being desirous to give the price of redeeming the soul of myself, and of my relatives, have, with the consent and witness of good men, delivered to St. Michael the Archangel, for the use of the brethren who serve God in that place, St. Michael by the sea, with all its appendages, to wit, towns, castles, fields, and other appurtenances. I have added also... .(other lands specified). If any shall attempt to impeach these gifts let him be anathema and incur the eternal wrath of God.” It is almost unnecessary to mention that the Norman abbey was Benedictine, founded by St. Aubert, bishop of Avranches, in the 8th century, in obedience to a mandate from St. Michael himself, who appeared to him as he slept. The Norman abbey held many churches in England :—Woodbury in Devon, Cholsey in Berkshire, and others. All that seems to have been intended by Edward’s grant to the Norman abbey was that the Cornish establishment should be a cell of the Norman. Gradually, however, as Normandy and England came to be separated, the Cornish Mount became the home of an independent monastery to which grants were made direct. At the time of the Domesday survey the greatest land-owner in Cornwall was the Conqueror’s half-brother, Robert, Earl of Mortain and first. Earl of Cornwall, who held no less than 248 manors in this county alone, and 545 in 19 others. Amongst his lands in this county were Moireis (odie Moresk or St. Clement’s by Truro), Alwaretone (hodie Alverton or Madron), Tedington (hodie Tehidy or Illogan), and Luduham (Ludgvan-Lees or Ludgvan). From Domesday also we learn that the Church of St. Michael held Treiwall (the present manor of St. Michael’s Mount). ‘‘ There are two hides which have never paid geld. There is land for eight ploughs, There is one plough with one villein, and two 224 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. bordars, and ten acres of pasture. Worth twenty shillings. Of these two hides, the Earl of Mortain has taken away one hide. Worth twenty shillings.” The land so taken away by the Karl was (we learn from the same record) held under the earl by Blohiu. Influenced (as he tells us in his deed of grant) by the fire of divine love, Earl Mortain notified to all sons of Holy Mother Church that, whereas in battle he carried the banner of St. Michael, and moreover desired to secure salvation for the souls of himself, and of his wife, as well as the salvation, prosperity, and welfare of the most glorious King William, and to obtain the reward of eternal life, he gave and granted St. Michael’s Mount in Cornwall to God and the Monks of the Church of St. Michael ‘‘de Periculo Maris,” (sec) with half a hide of land, quit and free from all customs suits and actions, as he himself formerly held it; and, by permission of his Lord the King, he ordained that the said monks might hold a market there every Thursday.* Lastly, having ascertained as a fact that through the merits of St. Michael and the prayers of the monks, a son had been given him by his wife, he had increased the gift to the said Leader of the Heavenly hosts by the grant of three acres of land in Ameneth, to wit, Trevelaboth, Lismanoch,t Trequaners and Carmailoc, his most pious lord King William consenting, as also did his Queen Matilda and their noble children Count Robert, William Rufus, and Henry, still a lad, to be quit and free of all pleas, suits and forfeitures, so that the monks should be responsible to Royal justice for nothing, except only for homicide. The grant is sealed by King William, his Queen and children, as also by the Earl, and confirmed by Livric, Bishop of Exeter. Dugdale’s and Oliver’s copies (from which I have translated this) give the date as 1085,{ a date which is obviously wrong, as * Marazion or Marghasiowe is said by some to mean ‘* Thursday’s Market.” The etymol gy seems fanciful, and it is worth noticing that the markets were not held at Marghasiowe at all until transferred thither from Marghasbigan, wherever that may have been. For interesting discussions of the etymology of the name, see Macmillan’s Magazine for 1867, and the Journal of this society for the same year. + Lismanoch—Monk’s Enclosure. Query, if now represented by the fields in St. Hilary parish known as “‘ Prior’s fields.” { The words are ‘‘ Firmata atque roborata est hee carta, anno millesimo octuagesimo quinto ab incarnatione Domini, indictione decima quarté, concurrente tertid, lund octava,’? The indiction, it will be noted, does not agree with the year. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 225 Livric (who was the first Bishop of Exeter after the removal of the see from Crediton), had died in February, 1073. Oliver suggests that the Pope at the time was Gregory VI, but he had abdicated in 1046. Gregory VII did not come to the chair until April, 1073, that is, two months after Livric’s death. There is a mistake somewhere. Appended to this charter of the Earl of Mortain, is a further deed whereby Livric, by command of his most reverend lord Gregory, and on the exhortation of the King, the Queen and all the optimates of the realm of England, freed the church of St. Michael the Archangel in Cornwall, which was entrusted to the angelical ministry, and with full approbation consecrated and sanctified, from all episcopal jurisdiction and subjection, and remitted a third part of the penances of all who should visit the said church and assist it with their gifts; and, that the grant might remain for ever unshaken and inviolable, by the authority of God the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, he forbad all his successors from attempting anything contrary to this decree. William of Worcester, who gives the impossible date of 1070 for Pope Gregory’s bull, tells us that this episcopal decree, having been recently found amongst the ancient registers of the Mount, was ordered to be placed publicly on the gates of the church, and enjoined to be read in other churches, that the devout might be induced to visit the place more frequently and in greater numbers. I regret to say that I am unable to identify the places named in Karl Mortain’s grant. Probably someone better acquainted with the parishes in which they were situated can do so. We meet with some of the same names in a deed of Bargain and Sale of 18th April, 1640, whereby the Earl of Salisbury conveyed to Francis Bassett, of Trehidy(szc)in Illogan, the Mount itself, Bassett covenanting to keep there eight soldiers for its defence. We may note in passing that many of the deeds relating to the Mount contain similar provision, for instance, in [619* Captain Arthur * State Papers Domestic vol. XC, no 100, where also is an inventory of its ordnance and of reparations required. See, too, Oliver’s Mon. Dio. Exon. p. 30, note. We believe that legally the Mount is still a garrison entitled to fly the Union Jack, though no soldiers are now maintained there and the right is never exercised. 226 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT, Harris was holding it for his life on condition of maintaining a gunner, a porter, and three soldiers. The grant to Bassett includes the tithe of garb out of Hellowe, alias Enhellowe, Pencombe, Alvernon, Reskaige, and Penzance in Cornwall, as well as the tithes of Trehiday in Illogan, but it excepts to the Earl of Salisbury and his heirs the manor of Treraboe, alias Trefaboe, the rectory and parish church of St. Hilary, the tithe of corn and hay arising in St. Hilary (but not the tithe of fish) and a barn belonging to the said rectory, the tithes of St. Clement’s, near Truro, the tithe fish of a little creek called Porthemals in St. Hilary* (except tithe fish within the bay of the Mount whether in St. Hilary or elsewhere), a messuage and 28 acres of land called Anhey in St. Keverne, a messuage and 380 acres called Carnellock in St. Martin’s, a messuage and 18 acres in Selant (szc), a messuage called Lambodoe in St. Clement’s and 60 acres belonging thereto, and the tithes thereof, and a close containing 9 acres in Moresk, ‘‘all which excepted premises were formerly parcel of the possessions of the late Priory of St. Michael’s Mount.”+ Comparing the properties described in this conveyance with those in Harl Mortain’s grant, we may perhaps venture to identify Trevelaboth as Treraboe in St. Keverne, Amaneth as Anhay (perhaps also the same as Manael named in the grant of 30th December, 1290, mentioned below), and Carmaillock, and Carnellock, we may regard as clerical errors for Caervellock, in the parish of St. Martin. In the Domesday Survey the manors of Treiwal and Treuthal (now apparently the Mount itself and Truthwall or Tregurtha in St. Hilary) appear as having been the property, in the time of Edward the Confessor, of Brismar, Prior of St. Michael’s, and at the date of the survey as the joint property of the Church of St. Michael and Blohiu (under the Earl). In the reign of Rufus, Robert de Mortain, and Almodis his wife, added to the former gifts Ludgvan (Luduhanum), the manor of Richard Fitz Turulf, * The tithe of fish forms a frequent subject of conveyance and lease in connection with the Mount, and was, until quite late years, of much value. By lease dated 10th April, 7 Charles (16381), William Harl of Salisbury, granted to Hannibal Newman, of St. Michael’s Mount, gent., the tithe of fish belonging to the Mount and the cellar used for curing the same (except the tithe fish at Porthemals) for four years at £20 a year. + From an abstract of the deed penes Lord St. Levan. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 227 ‘near the Mount.” They also gave the share which (as we have just seen from Domesday) Blohiu (Bloié in MS.) held in the manor of Treihul, and both the fairs on the Mount. Robert, the son of the grantors, joined in this grant, and William his other son promised that, if Almodis left no direct heir and the land reverted to him, he would confirm the grant. In consideration of this grant Robert, the Abbat, and his monks gave the Count £60 of the money of Le Mans (LX librarum cenomannensium). The church of the time of Edward the Confessor, assuming any was then built, must have fallen into decay or have proved insufficient for its purpose. Perhaps there had been no new church built here at all since the days when the Mount was visited by St. Keyne and St. Cadoc and other pilgrims drawn hither by the sanctity of the place. At any rate the old buildings have, as we should expect, disappeared, and the only very old part of the edifice now standing is the wall, several feet thick, pierced by the principal doorway of the mansion, and which competent judges consider to be Saxon. The first written record of a building here is contained in the Custumal of Otterton Priory,* from which we learn that Bernard, the abbat of Mont St. Michel, came to England and built the church here in 11385. At his request, Robert, bishop of Exeter, consecrated it sometime between 11388 and 1154., This church in time met with ruin. On the 11th of September, 1275, between the hours of one and three of the day there was an earthquake throughout the kingdom, and its shock levelled the church of St. Michael with the ground.{ But I am going before my story. The Otterton Custumal recites that in honour of Christ and his apostles Abbat Bernard had caused suitable buildings to be erected and 13 monks to be established here, and had provided for their maintenance. He ordained, however, that, * Printed by Oliver in the Monasticon. Otterton also formed part of the possessions of the alien abbey of Mont St. Michel. + It was during the reign of Stephen, who died 1154. Robert Chichester was Bishop from 1188 to 1155. {Annales de Waverleia, Rolls series. ‘“‘A.D. 1275, Item, III idus Septembris, inter horam diei primam et tertiam, factus est generalis terrseemotus per universam regionem, cujus impetu [Ecclesia quoe dicitur Sancti Michaelis de Monte solo cecidit complanata.”’ 228 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. either personally or by one of the brethren as his deputy, the Prior in Cornwall should annually visit the Abbey in Normandy and pay in perpetuity a rent of 16 marks silver. He provided for the deposition of any refractory Prior and the excommunica- tion of any who should be contumacious or disobedient. Whoever, whether prince or potentate, should dare to attempt any alteration of the constitution provided, or should convert any of the Priory possessions to his own use, was declared anathema. While any who to the best of his ability (for not only was the distribution of much by Zaccheus of avail, but so also were the widows’ mites) should assist in preserving and increasing those possessions, should have the prayers, and share in all the benefits, of the Church of St. Michael in Normandy. The possessions coming by gift of Robert of Mortmain are then enumerated and it is added ‘‘ There is besides land adjoining for the pasture of all necessary animals” a privilege apparently referred to in the Ordinacio of the Vicarage of St. Hilary in 1261. In 1140, Alan, Count of Brittany, of Cornwall, and of Richmond, for the welfare of the souls of himself, his wife and children, and for the redemption of the soul of his uncle Brient, from whom he had inherited his estate in Cornwall, and of all other his ancestors and relations, and for the security of his lord, King Stephen, his children and his wife, granted to God and to the church of St. Michael’s Mount, the ten shillings which he received yearly from the fair at Merdresem (Marketjew) and any increased profits from the same source (Mon. Dio. Exon. p. 32).* In 1155, Pope Adrian by bull confirmed all their possessions, including St. Michael’s Mount in Cornwall,t to the Norman Abbey. Towards the end of the 13th century, Richard, King of the Romans, granted and confirmed to the Prior of St. Michael’s Mount and his successors, that the three fairs and three markets * At the Record Office is a charter of Privileges granted by Henry II to the Monks of St. Michael, but, although found at Penrose in this County, it apparently relates to the Norman Monastery and we do not, therefore, repeat it here. An interesting account of its discovery, and discussion of its contents, by the late Mr. J. J. Rogers may be found in the Journal of this Institution (vol. VY, p. 28). + ‘‘ Cellam S. Michaelis de Monte, Cornubix, cum pertinentiis suis.” ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 229 enjoyed under grant from his predecessors the Kings of England, namely on Mid-lent day and the day following, on the vigil of Michaelmas day and the day following, and on the vigil of the day of St. Michael in Monte Tomba (16 October), and which they had hitherto held on land not their own at Marghasbigan, should in future be held on their own land at Marchadyou near their grange; but so that such fairs must be conducted according to the law and custom of England, and must not be to the injury of any other fair. I am not able to identify the position of Marghasbigan, and think it may possibly not be a locality at all but merely a privilege extending over some part of what is now the township of Marazion. The name (meaning ‘‘the little market’) also appears as Marghasvean, and is doubtless the same as de parvo mercato in the 1261 taxation of St. Hilary Vicarage. Some of our local historians speak of the two markets as the same, but this is clearly an error.* By a charter dated at Restormel, 30th December, 1290, Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, recites and confirms the grants of his father the said Richard, King of the Romans. In the two charters which come under his ‘‘Inspeximus,”’ many places are named which have not been identified, but some can be, as, for example, the Moor of Goonhib, which is probably Goonhilly Downs, part of which seems to have gone with the grant of Treraboe in St. Keverne which is also mentioned. In addition to confirming the former grants, Edmund further granted and confirmed to God and the blessed Mary and Saint Michael and to the Prior and Monks of St. Michael’s Mount, all his estate (quantum in nobis est) in the Mount itself, with a hide of land and its appurtenances, free from all customary obligations, as formerly held by Robert, Count of Mortain ; also 3 acres of land in Manael, Trurabo, Lesmanack, Trerravers, Carnalel, with their appurte- nances, as the said Robert of Mortain held them. He also granted to the Priory that on a vacancy in the office of Prior he would account for all receipts during such vacancy beyond the sum necessary for the maintenance of the custodian of the Priory. * In other documents also the two are treated as distinct, e.g., in a Deed Poll dated on the Monday next after the feast of the Nativity, 11 Henry iv, Ralph Vivian gave to Jeffery Seynaubyn ‘‘all his messuages in Margrasiou, Marghas- vihan and Breuannak.”’ 230 ST. MICHAEL?S MOUNT. From the Taxation of Pope Nicholas IV (1288-1291) we extract the following :— (Taxacio) Montis Ecclesia de Moreke vj. li Decima x1ij* Michaelis Vicaria ejusdem xiij*iiij* Keclesia Sancti Hillarii Vicaria ejusdem xxyj* viij? Keclesia de Udnow parva XXX" Prior Sancti Michaelis percipit in Leclesia in oblacionibus et obvencionibus vi" xii® iii’ Decima ooo, coee Michaelis habet ) Manerium de Trewerabo (s.0.) vij"vivi* Summa xi'xix*viij? Decima xxiij*xi*ob What the letters ‘‘s.o.” in the above taxation mean has not (I believe) been explained. The first independent prior of the Mount seems to have been Ralph de Carteret, who was instituted 21st December, 1266, the patron being the abbat of the Norman monastery. From this time the Cornish priory seems to have ceased to be a mere cell. It probably now adopted a seal of its own, though, so far, none such has been discovered. On the 11th of April, 1276, Fr. Richard Perer, Monk of St. Michael ‘‘in periculo maris”’, was collated to the Cornish priory by lapse. Apparently the bishop bore no jealousy toward the foreign house. On the 8th of July, 1283, Gaufridus de Gernon, alias Forum, was instituted as Prior. During his priorship he, with the assent of three of his fellow monks, granted land in Tremenhir Wollas to Michael de Tremenhir Wollas. After thirty three years govern- ment he resigned and was succeeded by Peter de Cara Villa, who further dissipated the Priory property. In 1886, Bishop Grandisson appointed Richard de Wydeslade, the Treasurer of Exeter Cathedral, to inquire into the truth of some unpleasant ST, MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 231 reports as to the conduct of this Prior, whose government was, according to public report, improvident and rash, the goods of the Priory being so dissipated as to cause grave anxiety lest the Priory should be ruined. Acting on his instructions Wydeslade visited the Priory and made personal inquiry of the Prior and others, the result of which he reported to the Bishop under date the 22nd of May, 1336. He had found the income of the Priory to be £100, in addition to oblations, that the House owed £5 to different creditors, that the Prior had farmed the land to different persons for a very low rent (pro vile precio) to the serious loss of his house, that he had parted with corn and other goods worth 18 marks to persons from whom he could not venture to ask for their equivalent return. Moreover, some relative of the Prior, whom neither he nor the monks would name, was wasting and consuming the goods of the Priory, and for a month and more the Prior had stayed alone in the Priory contrary to the observances of Regulars. Besides this the Prior had produced no title to the churches which he asserted to have been appropriated to the Priory (1.e. St. Hilary and St. Clement’s). To answer all these complaints the Prior was cited to appear before the Bishop on the first Courtday after the 26th of May (Grandisson Reg. vol. ui, fol. 199). De Cara Villa ceased to be Prior in 1342. During his Priorship a survey’ was made in connection with the seizure of alien priories, occasioned by the war then impending between England and France. It is still preserved among the Public Records, but I translate it from the copy in Oliver’s Mon. Dio. Exon.* ‘Extent made by William de Hardeshull, Clerk, and John Hamely, Sheriff of Cornwall, of the lands, houses, benefices, possessions, places, and goods of the religious and secular men within the power and dominion of the King of France in the County of Cornwall, taken and seized into the hands of our Lord the King by the aforenamed William on the 24th of July, in the 11th year of the reign of Edward III (i.e. 1337). (Here are set out the extents of Tywardreath and *In Journal of Royal Inst. of Cornwall, vol. 2, is a translation of this document by Sir Edward Smirke, in which several of the figures differ from Oliver’s. We have, however, not thought it necessary to note these differences and regret having had no opportunity of inspecting the original. 232 ST, MICHAEL’S MOUNT. Talkarn). Goods and Chattels found in the priory of St. Michael’s Mount. In the church a chalice of the weight of 20s. 10d. sterling. Item, a vestment with 2 lappets of silk worth 26s. 8d. Item, a missal worth 13s. 4d. Item, in custody of the Prior and monks 2 worn cloths (vestes) with 6 towels worth 20s. Item, a chalice of the weight of 16s. 1d. Item, one worn clerk’s breviary (portiforium) worth 6s. 8d. ‘These were left to the custody of the Priory under supervision of the Sheriff. Item, in the Prior’s chamber 3 lavers and 1 ewer (pelves cum lavatorio) worth 3s. 6d. Item, 4 chests with a coffer (forcerto) worth 6s. 8d. Item, 8 silver spoons weighing 8s. 4d. Item, 2 wooden cups (ciphi de mazero) worth 10s. Item, a silver cup, with cover of the same, weighing 20s. 10d. Item, a silver cup weighing 18s. 4d. Item, a silver cup, with cover, weighing 31s. 8d. Item, broken silver weighing 4s. 6d. Item, a certain silver image weighing 113d. Item, a silver buckle ( firmaculum) weighing 6d. Item, an image of St. Michael worth 13s. 4d. Item, 2 cups of wood, old and broken, worth 5s. Item, 1 silver thurible weighing 35s. 8d. Item, 1 old silver thurible weighing 21s. Item, 5 small and old tin vases (or mugs—olle de stagno) worth 12d. Item, 4 brass vases (olle ene@) worth 6s. 8d. ** * Item, worn pans (patelle) worth 2s. Item, 15 plates (dise’) and 15 worn saucers (salsaria) worth 15d. Item, one bowl and other iron utensils worth 23d. Item, in store 3 heifers (afer?) worth 10s.* Item, wooden vessels worth 6s. 8d. Item, the tithes of the church of Moresk are taxed at £15. Item, the tithes of the church of St. Hilary, with the tithe of the chapel of St. Michael, £23 6s. 8d. Item, the Prior’s rents from the Vill of Treverabo with its appurten- ances, £22. Item, the said Prior’s rents from Penwith, 29s. 73d. Item, the tithe of the fishery at this place and the varying casual oblations remain in the custody of the sheriff to account for * * * Total £82 3s. 11d.” It is not clear what this total is. The MS. is imperfect, and perhaps this £82 3s. 11d. includes the fish tithe and oblations.} * affert may mean horses, sheep, or oxen. + In the time of war it was usual to sequestrate, or, to use the more regular phrase, to take or seize into the King’s hands all land and moveable property belonging to the alien Priories. This seizure was not a confiscation but was merely temporary (see Close Rolls, Membrane 22, for an order to the Treasurer, ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 233 It was common in the Middle Ages to provide for a dependent by purchasing for him a corrody, that is, a right of board and lodging in a religious house. Kings frequently claimed this as of right in religious houses of royal foundation. In 16 Edward II (1323), as we learn from the Close Rolls,t Alphonsus de Ispannia, an old servant of the king, was sent by him to the Prior and Convent of St. Michael’s Mount to receive the same maintenance as Alan Dannek had in his lifetime in that house at the King’s request. The right was not always paid for; Urban VI granted to the crown a right to nominate two persons for such a dignity in all Cathedral and Collegiate Churches in England, Wales, and Ireland, and in the case of our own College of Glasney we find the right exercised more than once. John Hardy who succeeded to the office of Prior on the 3rd October, 1349, was indicted at Launceston in 1356 for having two years before helped the King’s enemies in Normandy with £60 and for having harboured two men from that Country for two weeks at Trevaberou (Treverabo). He, however, established his innocence and was acquitted.§ On Hardy’s death John de Volant was admitted, 24th April, 1362. He resided in the house with two monks. At this time the church of St. Michael’s Mount was valued at £16 3s. 9d., that of St. Hilary at £3 13s. 4d., and Moresk at £18 138s. 2d. (Bishop Brantynham’s Regr. vol. 2, tolls Zi) &c., of Exchequer, dated 4th February, 1327, to cause to be delivered to the Prior of St.. Michael’s, in Cornwall, a cell of St. Michel in Peril of the Sea, Normandy, all lands, advowsons, &c., taken into the King’s hands by reason of war with the King of France in Aquetaine), The return by the sheriff, or commissioner, to the Crown was known as an “‘ Extent.’”’ It will be noticed that throughout the weight of silver articles is given in terms of money; this arises from the silver sterling penny, of which 20 weighed an ounce troy, being the unit of that measure. Not only was it usual to seize the Priory property, but to forbid all intercourse with the foreign abbey. (See Hardy’s case referred to in the text). t Cl. Rolls 16 Edw. II, m. 10d. For other instances see Cl. Rolls 10 Edw. II, m. 238d, et passim. § Pat. 30 Edward III p. 3, m. 22, quoted Oliver Mon. Dio. Exon. This was in pursuance of a Statue of 27 Edward III. In 1383 (Pat. Roll 7 Kichard TI, m. 37d) we find Nicholas Cusgaran and Walter Benadlek appointed commissioners to examine and arrest all persons leaving Cornish ports with gold, &c,, or coming in with letters from the Court of Rome, 234 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. On the seizure af alien Priories the right of presentation passed to the Crown or to the Duchy of Cornwall. In 1837 and 1378, for instance, it was in the Duchy and was valued at 200 and 100 marks a year respectively. On the 7th of December, 1385, Brother Richard Auncell (a monk of Tavistock), was admitted on the presentation of King Richard II (because of the war with France). ‘This Prior was reported as being in arrear three years —1408 to 1410—of procurations to the Pope’s collector. On his death William Lambert, a monk of Tutbury, was on the 21st of October, 1410, instituted to the Priory, the Patron being Henry, Prince of Wales (afterwards Henry IV), on account of this alien Priory being still in the King’s hands. There was an episcopal inquiry as to the patronage, but Henry’s right was duly recognised. The Bishop’s Certificates to the King are of considerable interest, if only as showing the care with which the registers of his predecessors were searched to answer the King’s request, for the names, &c., of all Priors instituted to St. Michael’s Mount are given, from the time of Edward, son of Henry (i.e. Edward I). Lambert appears to have been the last Prior, and for some time only a chaplain was kept at the Mount. By letters patent under date at Clyst, the 10th of August, 1425, Bishop Lacy (Regr. vol. 3, fol. 43) reciting that men are often stirred to good deeds by the reward of indulgences, that at that place in his Diocese called Mowntys Bay, men had frequently suffered shipwreck, and death, from storms, owing to the defective condition of the causeway, to remedy which the inhabitants of Marghasyowe near the said Mount of St. Michael had (moved thereto by piety and aided by God) begun to construct a stone causeway behind which ships could at all times be received in safety, but, owing to their poverty, they could not complete the undertaking without the assistance of the faithful, and they had asked the Bishop to issue a letter of testimonial, therefore ‘confiding in the immense pity of omnipotent God and of the blessed Virgin Mary, his mother, and in the merits and prayers of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, our patrons, and of all the saints’? the Bishop granted forty days of indulgence to all parishioners and others who, repenting of their sins and confessing them, should give, or by will leave, any charitable assistance to the construction of such causeway, ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 235 Great as were the inducements thus held out, they do not seem to have answered their purpose, and more businesslike methods had to be adopted. The Patent Roll, 6 Henry VI, 1427 (pt. 1., m. 22) recites that William Morton, Chaplain of St. Michael’s, had stated, in a petition to the King, that in the Mount’s Bay was no safe port for ships of eighty tons burden ; that very many vessels came into the bay, either through stress of weather or the negligence of the mariners, and, from want of a safe port, suffered both in ships, men, and cargo. The said William, moved by a sense of religion and compassion for those whose goods were thus endangered, had commenced a quay or jetty which, if completed, would, by God’s favour, afford security to 200 ships of whatever burden, but the said William, and the people of the adjacent parts, had not the means to complete the work and, therefore, prayed the King’s aid in that behalf. Whereupon, the King, sincerely affecting the welfare of his people, and wishing to further the pious desires of the said Willam, did, with the advice and consent of the Lords spiritual and temporal then in Parliament assembled, grant to the said Wilham and the governors of the work of the said quay, during the next seven years, the right to levy on every vessel of 120 tons burden and upwards, anchoring near the mount, 12d.; and on every vessel between 120 tons and 60 tons, 8d.; and on every vessel under 60 tons burden, 4d.; and from every boat of any foreign fishermen, fishing for hake in the season within the said bay, 12d., or fish to that value: provided that the money so levied were expended on the completion of the said quay, to the satisfaction of four of the most substantial persons, merchants of Marghasieu and fishermen belonging to that port, to be chosen by the other merchants and fishermen of the town. In 1726 and 1727, Sir John St. Aubyn almost entirely rebuilt the pier, which was again further enlarged and improved in 1824. In the will of Sir John Arundell, Knight, dated 18th April, 1433, and proved before Bishop Lacy, at Chudleigh, on the 7th of June, 1433, “‘Lego lumini Sancti Michaelis in Monte xuj’et iv’. Item lego operi cancellarie ibidem faciende xiij‘et iv’,” Oliver suggests that this /wmen was the pentagonal lantern 236 ST, MICHAEL’S MOUNT. now called “The Chair,” and he is probably right.* Having regard, however, to the next bequest for the chancel,t we may possibly regard it as a legacy for the lighting of the church itself{—perhaps for maintainmg the light before the High Altar, a provision not infrequent in both charters and wills in medizeval times. f When (if ever) and how, this church became an archpres- bytery has not been traced, but in 1537 by dispensation dated at Lambeth on the 16th of November of that year, Archbishop Cranmer allowed John Arscott, Archpriest of the church of St. Michael de Monte Tumba, provided his office of Archpriest did not involve the cure of souls, and his income from the Archpresbytery after deducting all accustomed outgoings did not amount to £8 a year, to hold for his life some other cure or benefice such as was usually assigned to a secular clerk, and to exchange the same if he should so desire. But the Archbishop’s dispensation was not to be acted on until confirmed by Royal Letters Patent in pursuance of the recent Statute of Parliament to that effect (Bishop Turberville’s Regr. fol. 7). Apparently the Royal Letters Patent were never issued. In the Chantry Rolls of 2 Edward 6 § we read ‘‘S. Michael at Mount. A chapell. Founded by the abbess of the dissolved monastery of Syon. Three prysts to celebrate there, one of whom ys named the archepryst. The yerelye value of annuities to sayd prysts, one of x4 and the other two vj" each, xxij".” These being the only known references to an archpresbytery at St. Michael’s Mount * It would certainly be of great advantage to the fishermen, in whose profits the monks had a share. There are grooves in the stone for some such substance as glass or horn. +1am not confident that this really refers to the chancel. There is no reason to suppose that the chancel was interfered with at this time. The word may mean the chancel-screen, or a window, or possibly the ramparts. In any case I take it to be used for Cancellus, which (amongst its other meanings) bears that of “‘ Interstitium inter propugnacula.”” (D’Arnis). t There are some other recorded early benefactions to this Convent. For example, Dr. Reginald Mertherderwa, Rector of Creed, who in his will, proved 11th Feb., 1447, remembered so many churches in Cornwall did not forget St. Michael’s Mount; and one Alan Tremenhyre, by his will, dated 20th Nov., 1455, gave a penny to the Church here, five pence to the fraternity of St. Michael and, for the repair of the altar, one bushel of wheat. § Certificates, 9, No. 42 and 10, No. 34, printed in Oliver’s Mon, Dio, Exon, p. 488, Photo by] LF. C. Burrow, F.R.P.S. St. MICHAEL’S MOUNT CHURCH. Photo by] (F.C. Buricw, F.R.P.S. ALABASTER OVER ALTAR (S. SIDE). Photo by] (F.C. Burrow, F.R.P.S- ALABASTER OVER ALTAR. Photo by] (F.C. Burrow, F.R.P.S. ALABASTER OVER ALTAR (N. SIDE). F.R.P.S- Ow, 7 . Bur C (F on i] by Photo Toms, &c., IN NORTH COURT. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 237 one can scarcely resist the supposition that there is a confusion with St. Michael Penkevel, which was an archpresbytery. As already stated, St. Michael’s, from being a mere cell of its Norman namesake, with a Prior removable at will, gradually acquired independence and became a distinct corporation with a Convent, a Seal and a perpetual Prior. In consequence of its having thus become independent, it was held to be exempt from seizure, under the different statutes and orders for taking possession of alien priories in the reigns of Henry IV and V.* In the course of a few years—1402 to 1414—no less than one hundred and twenty two such cells were suppressed, and out of their revenues were endowed All Souls’, Magdalen and Kings’ Colleges. It stood to reason that the English would not continue to send rents to France during their long war with that country, and, moreover, there was a general and growing discontent with the monastic system in any form. Bishop Oldham, of Exeter, was but echoing an idea that was every day gathering strength throughout the country, when he urged Bishop Fox, of Win- chester, to found a college (Corpus Christi) at Oxford rather than ‘provide livelodes for a companie of bussing monks” (see 2 Social England ed. H. D. Traill p. 235). But at first there was a desire also for reform, and one of the methods of reform was to abolish the smaller monasteries which were supposed (and probably with truth) to be more vicious and less useful than the larger ones. Under the act of 4 Henry IV only such alien priories as were not Conventual were liable to be seized. Never- theless Henry IV seized the Mount, but owing to the illegality of his conduct had to restore it.| Henry V, under the authority of Parliament confirmed by the clergy, transferred St. Michael’s to his new monastery of Syon near Brentford.{ Subsequently a *Tt had been seized more than once in earlier times, e.g. on 20th June, 1338 (Pat. Rolls 12 Edw. III, pt. 2, m. 22.) Reginald de Boterels and John Hameley, Sheriff of Cornwall, were appointed by the King to the custody of the fortlet of St. Michael’s Mount, then in the King’s hands among other possessions of the prior, an alien. In 1383 (Pat. Rolls 7 Rich. II, pt. 1, m. 25) the King revoked a grant of its custody during war with France, because the advowson had been assigned to his mother in dower, and because, by ordinance of Parliament, the Prior, having a life estate, was entitled to the custody in preference to others. +See Rol. Parl. 5 Henry IV, m. 12; Acts of Priory Council (1834) 1,190, } Oliver, Mon, Dio. Exon. p. 28, 238 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. conflicting grant was made to King’s College, Cambridge; * by patent dated 29th November, 1461, Edward IV regranted the Priory of St. Michael’s Mount, then belonging to the duchy of Cornwall, to Elizabeth, the Abbess, and the Convent of St. Saviour and SS. Mary and Bridget, Syon, of the order of St. Augustine, the condition being that they should pray for the good estate of the King and of Cicely his mother, and for their souls after death, and those of Richard, late Duke of York, his father, and his progenitors, and do other works of charity.t On the 26th of February in the following year{ the College relinquished its claim, and, until the reign of Henry VIII, the history of St. Michael’s Mount is only part of the history of the monastery of Syon, whose house, it is interesting to note, is now, after many adventures, settled near Chudleigh in the adjoiming county of Devon. Carew, in his Survey of Cornwall, gives an account of the seizure of the Mount, in the reign of Richard the first, by Henry de la Pomeray ‘‘ who surprised it, and expulsed the monks,” but adds that there was another story to the effect that, having killed the King’s sergeant at arms at his castle of Berry Pomeroy, he abandoned his home, and getting to a sister of his residing at the Mount, bequeathed a large portion of his land to the religious there, for redeeming his soul, and then killed himself.§ Prince in his ‘‘Worthies of Devon” repeats the story from Carew, but adds that Pomeray’s sister was ‘‘ most likely the prioress of that cell.”” I may be mistaken, but I believe this to be the sole foundation for the statement found in modern histories of the Mount, that there was a Nunnery here, while others, with (as I think) not a bit more evidence, say there was no nunnery here but a Gilbertine priory, in which, as you know, monks and nuns were wont to live in adjoining houses under the same rule. Dr. * “ Rectori et Scholaribus 8. Nicholai Cantab,”’ that being the name of this College at the date of the Grant. Pat. Rolls, 30 Edw. III, pt. 3, m. penult; 10 Henry VI, pt. 1, m. ult. and 20 Henry VI, pt. 4, m. 3. + Pat. Roll, 1 Edward IV, pt. 2, m. 8, and 1 Edward IV, pt. 3, m. 1, and ibid, pt. 5, m. 14. { Pat. Roll, 2 Edward IV, pt. 1, m. 23; Cl. Roll, 2 Edward IV, m. 13. § Roger de Hoveden says (Chronica, vol. iii, page 238, Rolls Series) ‘‘ audito adventu regis, obiit timore perterritus,”’ ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 239 Borlase, who, like most of his contemporaries, always stated his facts without worrying as to whether there was any evidence to support them, in his description of the ruin of the Mount in 1720, says “‘I find the Nuns here as early as the Reign of Richard the first,” but, more suo, gives no reference to any authority. I have no doubt he gets it from Prince, merely improving on the story by omitting his author’s words ‘“ most likely.” Not content with this, he proceeds to identify the very cells they occupied, and the Chapel dedicated to St. Mary, and set apart for their use. I hope that I am not unjust to the memory of a great Cornishman like Dr. Borlase. He may: be correct, and there may be an authority to support his statements about the nuns; but, if I am wrong, then it is the Doctor’s own fault. I only further say in my defence (and when one differs from Dr. Borlase in Cornwall, one is expected to do it with bated breath and whispering humbleness), that if there was a nunnery here it is certainly strange that it should have escaped the notice of William of Worcester, of Leland, and of Carew, that Hals and Tonkin should know nothing of it, that the State Papers and Episcopal Registers (at any rate as far as I can find) avoid all mention of it, and that it should have been left for Dr. Borlase and the credulous and erratic author of the ‘‘ Ancient Cathedral of Cornwall,” not only to discover the nuns but to be able to locate the rooms in which they slept and worshipped. As already stated, the Mount seems never to have had a Prior after its suppression as an alien priory by Henry V. At the time of the dissolution of monasteries by Henry VIII it was let to farm, andin 1539 that monarch gave its revenues, amounting to £110 12s. 1d. to Humphry Arundell, who held them and the office of Governor until 1547. But troublous times were in store for him. King Edward VI (or rather his Council in his name), were pushing the doctrine of the Royal supremacy to an extreme, and every year saw some change in religious matters, which the people were expected to accept at once. The altered Prayer-book of 1549 (to be itself again altered by the Book of 1552—which, however, never received the sanction of the Church) was ordered to be used in all churches. At once discontent sprang up in all directions and not least in Cornwall and Devon, where, under the leadership of Humphry Arundell, 240 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. the people demanded a return to the state of things ordained by the ‘Six Articles” of Henry VIII, at any rate until the boy King should be of full age. We cannot here trace their temporary success, their defeat on Clifton Heath by Lord Russell on the 7th of August, 1549, and the ultimate capture and execution of Arundell and several others. Their demands seem extravagant to our modern ideas, for they asked, amongst other thing's, that all who would not worship the elevated host should suffer as heretics, that all preachers should pray for souls in purgatory, that auricular confession should be insisted on as a necessity, aud that the services should be in Latin, and the common people be forbidden to read the Bible. But whether they were right or wrong in making such demands, surely they were right in resisting any effort to thrust opposite doctrines on them against their will. The doctrine of the time that men could believe what they would; and that, therefore, their wills must be coerced for the sake of uniformity, is one so alien to modern ideas that we are apt to misjudge the parties to these old-time quarrels. After the execution of Humphry Arundell the Crown granted a lease of the Mount and its appurtenances to John Milton, of Pengersick. In 1599 the Crown sold to Thomas Bellett and John Budden the fee simple, describing it as ‘‘ All that farm of Saint Michael at the Mount, and the site of the mansion house, or capital messuage, called Saint Michael’s Mount; also the priory of Saint Michael’s Mount, in Cornwall.” The property passed through the Earls of Salisbury and the Bassets of Tehidy to the present owners, the St. Aubyns. Referring to the remains of the monastery itself, little can be said, so entirely has the face of the building been changed by its conversion into a dwelling house. William of Worcester describes the church in 1478 as 30 steps long and 12 steps wide, and the newly built chapel as 20 steps long and 10 steps wide. lLeland’s Itinerary enables us to identify the site of this chapel. ‘‘ Withyn the sayd ward is a court strongly walled, wheryn on the south syde is the chapel of S. Michael, and yn the east syde a chapel of our Lady,” i.e. the chapel of St. Mary, our Lady, is now represented by the drawing rooms, entered from the yard through a very pretty square-headed doorway of Catacleuse stone corresponding in date with ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 241 Worcester’s description of it as ‘‘newly built.”* Leland points out the priests’ lodgings, but says nothing of nuns. The church, with its thick, unbuttressed walls, is probably the same as Worcester saw and paced, being just over 60 feet in length and 20 feet across. It appears to be a building of the 14th century, with later additions and alterations, notably the insertion of windows in the 15th century, from which time date the beautiful pieces of coloured glass preserved in the windows of the Church and Chevy Chase room. Borlase tells us that in his time there were ‘‘at the altar two tall Eastern windows with a rose at the finishing of the top,” which I think we may take as meaning that the original two-light decorated window had been allowed to stay there when the other windows were replaced. ‘The seats are modern and the ornamentation is modern, the handsome Chandelier representing St. Michael surmounted by the Virgin and Child, is apparently of no great age; but there is an old-world air about the whole of the little church, with its beautiful east rose-window,} that makes it still easy to picture the old monks, in their sombre garb of black, engaged here in praise and prayer; or mounting the newel stairway, that leads to the top of the tower, to light the lamp that shall guide home the belated fishing boats, for which perhaps they have been anxiously watching from the same place for hours. You can picture them as they ascend the steps and file in at the beautiful north door (which, like the tower, dates from the 14th century), crossing themselves as they pass the sculptured cross at the head of the steps.{ One fancies them, too, going through the low doorway (discovered in 1725, built up) in the south wall, and by the stairs entering the little vault below (8 feet by 6 feet), where were discovered (gruesome sight) the uncoffined bones of a man, and one wonders what had occurred there. Dark deeds perchance, though we have no evidence to lead us to think so. At any rate * The brass plate above this door records the visit of H. M. the Queen and Prince Albert to the Mount, 6th September, 1846. + There is a more beautiful one at the west end but hidden by the organ. We understand that Lord St. Levan purposes to have the organ pipes rearranged so as to once more throw this open to view. { This beautiful Edwardian cross has on the North side the Crucifixion, on the South the Virgin and child, on the East a monk, and on the West a King. 242 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. there is no reason to suppose that the monks had anything to do with the death of this unknown man. ‘There was formerly a window in the South wall of this vault, but it is now closed. When not engaged in their religious offices the monks had yet much to do—in fact their life was one of obedience and hard work. In the dormitories lamps burnt all night, and the monks lay in their clothes, with their girdles on, ready not only for the service at 2 a.m., but for any mission on which the prior might send them. Weekly, and by turns, they served in the kitchen and at table, those who thus served, as well as they who cleaned the plates and other articles, receiving an extra allowance of victuals. From Holy-Rood day (September 14th) to Lent they dined at nones (3 p.m.), and, at other times of the year, earlier ; their meal consisting of bread and fruit and wine, which were consumed in silence, broken only by the reading of the Scriptures. This meal was eaten in the Refectory, now better known as the Chevy Chase room, from the Elizabethan frieze which runs around it. The roof timbers are very old, but the ornamentation was added to them by Sir John St. Aubyn early in the present century, previously to which they were plain. Neither frieze nor ornamental roof bear witness, as they are so often supposed by visitors to do, to any excessive luxury on the part of the old monks. Although I cannot on this occasion stay to notice the fine Jacobean bed, the curious old clock said to have been brought from Godolphin House, and the many interesting objects collected mostly by Major St. Aubyn in different parts of the world, yet two chairs in the refectory are sufficiently connected with our immediate subject to require to be mentioned, namely, the one known as the Glastonbury chair, on which is carved the legend Johannes Arthurus. Monachus Glastonie. Salvet ea Deus. Sit laus Deo. Da pacem Die. and the dark wood one on which in bas relief are pourtrayed Susanna and the Elders. Much of the glass in the Chevy Chase room came from the church. It is very beautiful and deserves careful study. ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 243 The bells, though now unhung and lying on the floor of the belfry, are of exceptional interest, no less than three of them being of early date. Their legends appear to be 1. + Ordo Potestatum + in small black letter characters about 3 of an inch high, with Lombardic initial letters, somewhat irregularly arranged. Diameter at the mouth, 24 inches 2. (Co)me: Away : Make: No: Delay: 1785. In thin Roman capitals, followed by a small piece of border ornament. The A’s are long and the cross bars so slender that the letters look like inverted V’s. This bell is broken. Diameter at the mouth, 263 inches. 8. Charles: &; Iohn Rvdhall Fecit 1784. The lettering is of the same type as on the second bell, and is preceded by a piece of border ornament. This bell is also broken, the last three letters of the inscription and the date being on a separate fragment. Diameter at the mouth, 274 inches. 4, Spiritus Sanctus Est Deus, on the crown in black letter characters about % inch high, with prettily crowned Lombardie initials. Encircling the haunch in black letter characters and with crowned initial letters as before, + (cross)* Gabriel + (cross). Sancte Paule Ora Pro Nobis; and immediately below, Ordo Virtutum Maria. Diameter at the mouth, 30 inches. 5. Filius Est Deus on the crown; and below encircling the haunch, + (cross) Raphael + (cross). Sancta Margareta Ora Pro Nobis. Beneath the word ‘ Raphael,’ Ordo Archangelorum. The text and initial letters are of the same character as those on the fourth bell and the initials have similar crowns. Diameter at the mouth, 33 inches. 6. Soli : Deo : Devter : Gloria : 1640 : OO : OOT: P: In flat Roman capitals about an inch in height. The G in “Gloria” is reversed. The four coin impressions are irregular, and the legends on them difficult to decipher. Dunkin thinks they are impressions from half-crowns of Charles I. Diameter at the mouth, 352 inches. This bell * For drawings of the crosses on the bells, see Dunkin’s ‘‘ Church Bells of Cornwall,”’ 944 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. is the only one hung. A bell at Gulval bears the same date as this, and the peculiar shape of the figures suggests that they were cast by the same man, probably John Pennington, of Exeter, who did much good work in his day. There are in the chapel seven large silver altar candlesticks said by those best able to judge to be of Spanish make and to date from the end of the 17th century. There are also two of the same date, but of English make, whose prickets have been replaced by silver sockets. These latter are of exceptional beauty, and I do not recall having ever seen any like them elsewhere, and, indeed, Lord St. Levan tells me that competent critics pronounce them to be unique. They carry no mark of any kind, as is also the case with a large silver salver of similar ornamentation. The Communion cup is a very pretty specimen of the common Elizabethan type, six inches high, with the engraved band of two fillets interlacing each other, the space between being filled with a foliage scroll. Its date-marks are London, 1571-2. The sacred monogram has been engraved on this cup at some more recent time. With the exception of this cup, which was purchased by Lord St. Levan in recent years, as a thank- offering in connection with an incident in his own family, the whole of the chapel plate was placed here by a former Sir John St. Aubyn, in 1811. In 1547 (as we learn from Chantry Certificate, Roll 9) the chapel possessed ornaments valued at 30s., plate and jewels weighing 22 ozs., besides a chalice weighing 8 oz., and 2 ewt. of bells. Behind the altar, inserted in the reredos erected by the present Lord St. Levan, is a small alabaster bas-relief of singular beauty and interest, representing the head of St. John Baptist in a charger; on the returned sides of the reredos are two others equally interesting, that on the south representing Pilate washing his hands, that on the north the service of the Mass. These three are probably 15th century work, and like most work of that time full of spirit. On the central panel may be seen very faintly inscribed the letters Sci Jofis, B¥* which doubtless form part of the legend Caput Sci Johis Baptiste. This panel is of especial interest, as an exceptionally fine specimen of a class of objects, the intention of which is not ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. 245 known. The colouring is almost gone, but enough remains to show that the ground was of dark green covered with little groups of white spots arranged around a central spot of red, so as to look like a large flower. This ground colouring is characteristic of other somewhat similar panels of the same date, and from this, and other reasons, Mr. St. John Hope (Archeologia vol. Ji, pt. 2)* concludes that they came from the same workshop at Nottingham, the alabaster being dug from the pits at Chellaston, near Derby. Large numbers were made at Notting- ham between 1491 and 1499, and the fact that the same ground- colouring is found on the alabasters at Mabe may enable us to also fix their date. On the dexter side will be observed St. Peter and above him St. Christopher, bearing Our Lord, with the right hand raised in benediction, while the left carries the orb. On the sinister side is an Archbishop with mitre, albe, gold amice and cope with a gold border. Until recently, the gloves showed traces of blue on the tassels. Above the archbishop is St. James the Great, with pilgrim’s hat having the scallop shell in front. He holds a book and staff (broken). Above the whole are the three persons of the Trinity. Christ has the left hand raised, while the right grasps a cross-staff (broken). Around his brow is a torse, representing the crown of thorns. The left hand of the Holy Ghost is missing, the right is raised in blessing. The First Person carries the orb in the left hand, while the right is broken but appears to have been formerly engaged in the act of benediction. Below the charger is the Virgin and Child, the head of the latter, which was made in a separate piece and fastened on by a peg, being absent. This interesting little group (it is only 143 inches high by 93 wide) has several features worthy of note. It is unique among the known specimens in having the three persons of the Trinity; only one other specimen, now in the British Museum, has the figure of St. James the Great. *The whole of this paper, which is beautifully illustrated, should be studied in this connection. 246 ST. MICHAEL’S MOUNT. On each side of the central panel are three other bas-reliefs of the same material, but much more modern and of no especial interest. At the head of the steps leading into the chapel is a finely sculptured cross of 14th century work, to which date also I am inclined to ascribe the bracket which projects from the north wall of the chapel, just above the broken tomb slab on which are sculptured the trunk and legs of a man, with a cross beneath. This latter is said to represent a former Prior, a statement that may or may not be true. The Mount still retains the privilege, granted to it by Pope Gregory, of freedom from all episcopal jurisdiction, and is consequently not within the Diocese of Truro. For Poor law purposes it is a separate parish with its own overseers. I am pleased to take this opportunity of commenting on the taste and skill with which the latest alterations of, and additions to, the Mount have been carried out by the late Mr. J. Piers St. Aubyn. Asa rule, I confess that, I have no great admiration for his work; and it is therefore all the greater pleasure to be able to bear testimony to that with which no fault can be found. Good illustrated accounts of the architectural features of the Mount may be found in vol. 6 of the Exeter Diocesan Architectural Society’s Transactions and in the number of the British Architect for Christmas, 1887. My principal authorities for the history of the Monastery are Oliver’s Monasticon, the Episcopal Registers as far as published in Prebendary Hingeston- Randolph’s edition and the various publications of the Rolls office. Norr.—I have intentionally preserved the different spellings of place names as being of value to those who endeavour to trace their origin and meaning. 247 Obituary. The late Edwin Dunkin, F.R.S., and President of the Institution during the years 1890-1, was the third son of William and Mary Elizabeth Dunkin, and was born at Truro, 19th August, 1821, and baptised at St Mary’s Church 9th September following. His father, William Dunkin, was a Cornishman by birth, and was engaged for many years on the staff of the ‘‘ Nautical Almanac.”” His mother was the youngest daughter of David Wise, of Redruth, surgeon, and an aunt of the Rev. Canon Wise, of Ladock, whose liberality to the Cathedral and its building fund will not soon be forgotten by the people of Truro. Mr. Dunkin was educated at private schools at Truro and Camden Town, and finally he was sent to a school at Guines, near Calais, to obtain a proficiency in the French language. Through the interest of his father’s old friend, Davies Gilbert, F.R.S., and Lieut. W. 8. Stratford, the Superintendent of the ‘Nautical Almanac,” Mr. Dunkin was introduced to the Astronomer Royal, at Greenwich, and on 21st August, 1838, he entered upon his duties at the Royal Observatory. In 1840 he was appointed to assist in the work of the new Magnetical and Meteorological Department, but in October, 1845, he was transferred to the Astronomical Department, and from 1847 to 1870 he had the superintendence of the altazimuth and of all the calculations connected therewith. In 1870 he was intrusted with the general control of the reductions of all the astronomical observations in the Observatory, a post he continued to occupy until the retirement of the Astronomer Royal, Sir George Biddell Airy, in 1881. The office of chief assistant then becoming vacant by the promotion of Mr. Christie to that of Astronomer Royal, Mr Dunkin was promoted to that responsible position, which he held until his retirement on 25th August, 1884. 248 OBITUARY. Mr. Dunkin formed one of the Admiralty party, who proceeded to Norway and Sweden to observe the solar eclipse, on 28th July, 1851. His station was at Christiania, near the northern boundary of the shadow-path, where the duration of totality was 24 minutes. The sky during the progress of the eclipse was more or less cloudy, but at the critical moment the clouds cleared away sufficiently to enable the observers to note positions of three rose-coloured protuberances, and also faint indications of the solar corona. In 1853 and 1854 Mr. Dunkin was the Greenwich observer in the determinations of the difference of longitude between the Royal Observatory and the Observatories of Cambridge, Brussels, and Paris; the opposite observers being, respectively, Mr. (now Sir Charles) Todd, M. Bouvy, and M. Faye. Hach of the operations was divided into two sections, in the second of which the observers were interchanged. 1n 1862 an important and far more difficult operation was arranged by the Astronomer Royal for the determination of the difference of longitude between the Royal Observatory and a station near Knightstown, in the island of Valencia, co. Kerry, Ireland. Mr. Dunkin had charge of the observations at the Irish station. In the autumn of 1854, Mr. Dunkin had the control of the Astronomer Royal’s pendulum experiments made in the Harton Colliery, near South Shields. These observations were under- taken with the object of determining the mean density of the earth, by ascertaining the different effects of gravity on the “Albanians of a free pendulum when mounted on the surface or at the bottom of a deep mine. Mr. Dunkin took a great interest in investigating the relative values of the probable error of a transit of a star by the eye-and-ear and chronographic methods, and of the various kinds of personalty in astronomical observations, especially in observing transits of the limbs of the sun and moon, and in zenith distance observations. Several papers by him on these subjects may be found in the ‘‘Memoirs”’ and ‘‘ Monthly Notices” of the Royal Astronomical Society. An important paper ‘‘on the Movement of the Solar System in Space, deduced from the Proper Motions of 1167 Stars”? was presented to that society on OBITUARY. 249 13th March, 1863, and printed in their ‘‘ Memoirs.”” Many other papers by him on a variety of astronomical subjects are inserted in the ‘‘ Monthly Notices.” The astronomical observations made by several African travellers were intrusted to Mr. Dunkin for systematic examina- tion and reduction. They consisted principally of lunar distances and meridian altitudes observed with a sextant. The resulting longitudes and latitudes of the various stations are published in the ‘‘ Journal” of the Royal Geographical Society. In the ‘‘Companion to the British Almanac” for 1869 and 1870, Mr. Dunkin gave a full resumé of the results of the observations of the great total solar eclipse of 17-18 August, 1868, which was so successfully observed in India and Eastern Asia. Between 1862 and 1880, he was a frequent contributor of popular astronomical articles to various periodicals. A selection of these papers under the title of ‘‘ The Midnight Sky” has been published in book form, and this work has passed through several editions. He also contributed papers to ‘‘The Observatory,”’ and the ‘‘ Journal” of the Royal Institution of Cornwall contains his presidential addresses on the progress of astronomy delivered in 1890 and 1891. Mr. Dunkin was elected a Fellow of the Royal Astronomical Society 14th March, 1845. He became a member of the council in 1868, and, from November, 1870, to February, 1877, he filled the post of Honorary Secretary. His duties were rendered more than usually onerous, owing to the removal of the society in 1874 from Somerset House to Burlington House, and by the death of the Assistant Secretary, Mr. Williams, in the same year. In 1884 he was elected President of that Society. During the two years of his Presidency he delivered the addresses on presenting the gold medal, in 1885, to Sir William Huggins, for his spectroscopic and photographic researches, and in 1886 to Professor EK. C. Pickering and ©. Pritchard for their separate works on Stellar photometry. Mr. Dunkin resigned his seat on the Council in 1891. He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society lst June, 1876, and served two years on the Council— 1879-81, 250 OBITUARY. Mr. Dunkin first became a subscribing member to this Institution in 1885, and in 1889 he accepted the office of President, but his residence in London prevented him from taking an active part in its affairs beyond presiding at the Annual Meetings in 1890 and 1891, and delivering addresses on his favourite science. After an illness of about three months, Mr. Dunkin died at his residence ‘‘ Kenwyn,” Kidbrooke Park Road, Blackheath, 26th November, 1898. He was buried in Charlton Cemetery, 1st December following. 251 PORTRAIT OF THE REV. WM. BORLASE, LL.D. (As frontispiece). By the kindness of Mr. J. D. Enys we are enabled to present our members with a portrait of the Rev. Wm. Borlase, LL.D., F.R.S., Rector of Ludgvan and Vicar of St. Just in Penwith, and best known as the greatest of Cornish antiqua- rians. We have received the following letter from Mr. Enys. To the Editors. Dear Sirs, As there is no published portrait of Dr. William Borlase, the well known Cornish Antiquarian, I asked permission of the Misses Borlase, of Castle Horneck, to have the portrait of Dr. Borlase in their possession photographed. : This they kindly went to the expense of having done by R. H. Preston of Penzance. From that photograph kindly given by them, I have had a process block prepared, impressions from which I now present for binding up with our Journal. Yours very truly, JOHN D. ENYS. Enys, Sep. 30th, 1900. Royal Bnstitation of Cornwall, FOUNDED 1818. Patron. THE QUEEN. é Vice=Patron. H.R.H. tHE Prince oF WALES, DUKE oF CoRNWALL, K.G., &e. Trustees. Viscount CLIFDEN. Sir C. B. Graves-Saw ez, Bart. Mr. F. G. Envys. Cot. TREMAYNE. Council for the Year 1899-1900. Presioent. JOHN CHARLES WILLIAMS, Esq. Vice=Presidents. Rey. Canon Moor, M.A., F.R.G.S.| Tae Ricut Hon. Lronarp : Regv.W. laco, B.A., L.Sne.8.A., Lox. CouRTNEY. Mr. Joun Davirs Enys, F.G.S. Rev. S. Barine-Goup, M.A. - Treasurer. Mr. A. P. Nix, Vruro. Secretaries. Masor PARKYN, E.G.8., Truro. Rey. W. Iago, B.A., Bodmin. Otber Members of Council, VEN. ARCHDEACON CORNISH. CHANCELLOR PAvt, M.A. Mr. Howarp Fox, F.G:8. _ Mr. Tuurstan C. Perse. _ Mr. HAmiItron JAMES. Rev. S. RUNDLE, M A. Mr. F. W. MicHE.L, C.E. Rev. D. G. WHITLEY. Mr. J. Osporne, F.G.S. | Corresponding Secretary for East Cotnvall. Rev. W. aco, B.A,, Bodmin. Joint Editors of the Journal. Mr. TxHurstan C. PETER. Magsor Parkyn, F.G.S. Librarian and Curator of Museum. Mr. GrorcE PenroseE, Royal Institution, Truro. THE FOLLOWING WORKS PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIETY, MAY BE OBTAINED FROM THE CURATOR. Mr. G. PENROSE, AT THE MUSEUM, TRURO. HE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium of the Natural History of T the County. PART I.—Conataining the Vertebrate Animals and Crustaceans, by JONATHAN COUCH, J. BROOKING ROWE, THOMAS CORNISH, E. H. RODD, and OC. SPENCE BATE, F.R.S. Price 3s. PART II. — Containing the ‘‘Testaceous -Molluskevs byny JONATHAN COUCH, E.L.S., &c. Price 3s. - PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Calcareous Corallines, by RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.8., &c. Price 3s. HE SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with numerous Illustrations. (Some are out of print). ae OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with References and Illustrations. By J. T. BLIGHT, F.S.A. DDITIONS TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN. WALL. From MS. Annotations by the Author. Price 2s. 6d. NPUBLISHED LETTERS of the Rev. Henry Martyn, B.D., of Truro, edited with Prefaratory Notes by his Grand Nephew, Henry Martyn Jeffery, M.A., F.R.S. Price ls. ABEL LIST OF BRITISH LEPIDOPTERA, aes Henry Bee F.R.M. Price 3d. OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL, except Nos. 1 to 4, and No. 20, which a are out of print. USEUM GUIDES. POZO STONE 000 tf 2 ee Beene ANTHONY PAYNE... ... Yaglide CATALOGUE or THE NON-METALLIC MINERALS, 53) LEOOe hy CATALOGUE or tat METALLIC MINERALS _... Sy ede CATALOGUE or tHe PROVINCIAL TOKENS OF | GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND... ... ... meade N OTICE TO MEMBERS. All Subscriptions become due in advance on the Ist of August in ok year, Members whose Subscriptions are not paid before the 31st of December, will not be supplied with the Journal after that date. Members wishing to withdraw, must pay their Subscriptions for the current year, and signify their intention in writing before the 31st of August of the — year next ensuing, or they will be liable for the Subscription for that year also. JOURNAL OF THE Roval {rstituion of {fornuall VOLUME XIV. Part 11.—1901. | SSS ‘ TRURO: : PRINTED BY LAKE AND LAKE, Ltrp, PRINCES STREET. i Igol. : Contents Spring Meeting (1900) President’s Address os Cornish Dedications of Saints, Part Ur CH. to Ke), i the Rey. 8. Baring-Gould, M.A... 23 oe Annual Meeting (1900) Balance Sheet a Hs oa Comparison of Rainfall in the District (1900) . Meteorological Tables (1900) Notes on the Flora and Fauna of the Falkland Tae by Rupert Vallentin (illustrated) ~The Romans in Cornwall, oe the late R. N. Worth, F.G.S. ac Additions tothe Flora of Conic: by F. Hamilton pee The Stone Circles of Cornwall and Scotland—a compari- son—by A. L. Lewis, F.C.A. (illustrated) Cornish Chairs, by the Rev. 8. Rundle, M.A, (illustrated) Notes on the Churches of 8. ale and Mabe eee by Thurstan C. Peter : oa On the Occurrence of Flint Flakes and Small Stone Implements in Cornwall, by Francis Brent, F.S.A. Macro- sae observed at So a A. J. Spiller ; 370 384 394 — A417 420 Also Plate (Altar and Reredos, 8. Just-in-Penwith) omitted from last Journal. JOURNAL OF THE {oval {ostituion of {ornwall. VOLUME XIV. Part 11.1901. —__ —@—_—_— TRURO: PRINTED BY LAKE AND LAKE, Lrtp., PRINCES STREET. 19ol. The Council of the Royal Institution of Cornwall desire that it should be distinctly understood that the Institution as a body is not responsible for any statements or opinions expressed in the Journal; the Authors of the several communications being alone answerable for the same. Arora Ins f oS $696 Y “May \ AUG 6 1901. Va ‘ a a\t 4, SStional Muse Seca 253 Roval Institution of Cornwall. ——_——__—__—_ SPRING MEETING, 1900. —— The Spring Meeting was held at the rooms of the Institutien, Truro, on Tuesday, May 29th, 1900, Mr. J. C. Williams presiding. There were also present Archdeacon Cornish, Canon A. P. Moor, Canon 8. R. Flint, the Revs. W. Iago (Hon. Sec.), 8. H. Farwell Roe, A. A. Vawdrey, S. Rundle, T. Comyns, and L. Peter, Sir George Smith, Messrs. J. C. Daubuz, J. D. Enys, J..Osborne, T. C. Peter, T. F. Hodgson (Plymouth), W. H. T. Shadwell, P. Jennings, G. Penrose, Professor Clark, W. J. Clyma, Henry Barrett, T. Clark, F. Cozens, F. H. Davey, J. P. Paull, W.N. Gill, W.G.N. Earthy, Hamilton James, W. N. Carne, A. Blenkinsop, E. F. Whitley, J. Paul de Castro, E. Katto, T. Worth, G. Dixon, R. Chipman (Colorado, U.S.A.), Major Parkyn (Hon. Sec.), and R. A: Gregg (Curator). letters of regret were received from the Earl of Mount Edgeumbe, the Bishop of Truro, Chancellor Worlledge, Canon Donaldson, the Rev. D. G. Whitley, Messrs. A. P. Vivian, Howard Fox, C. Upton Tripp, and H. Michell Whitley. Mr. Witttams, in his Presidential Address, said: I believe it is generally the first duty of the President at this meeting to pay a tribute to those members of the Institution who have passed away during the last year. By the death of Mr. Edwin Dunkin, F.R.S., the well-known astronomer, our society has lost one of its most distinguished members and past presidents. Mr. Dunkin was a native of Truro, and was born in 1821. He always took a most lively interest in everything connected with the Institution, and was in continual correspondence with some of its members. We have also to regret the death of Mr. E.G. Heard, of Truro, who was so well known in the county generally. He was a very old member, and was ever ready to afford every assistance in his power for the welfare of the society. By the death of Mr. Samuel Pascoe the society lost another old and generous friend, and one whose face was familiar at all our ah ) 254 SPRING MEETING. meetings. Lady Protheroe Smith, whose death was so widely regretted, was a member of a family associated with the Institution since its foundation in 1818. She was a frequent attendant at the meetings, and shewed great interest in all its proceedings. The interest in the Institution has been fully maintained, and the loss of members by death and removal has been fully compensated for by the accession of new members. Handsome donations have been received for the museum and library from friends dispersed over all parts of the world. The interest in the museum is shown by the large number of visitors it receives, over 3,000 having been admitted during the last year, a fair proportion of whom have come for educational purposes, the curator rendering them all possible assistance. On free days there is an average attendance of 54, while in the summer and autumn there are frequently from 100 to 130 during the day. The visitors admitted by payment are chiefly tourists passing through the county, and surprise is frequently expressed at the value and arrangement of the collections. The interest is further shewn by the valuable presents received from time to time. Since the last meeting Mrs. Chamberlin, of Trenewth, Restronguet, has presented a fine collection of stuffed foreign birds arranged in cases. They are exceedingly well set up. and among them are specimens of the Kiwi, the wingless bird of New Zealand, and other rare birds. Mr. Rupert Vallentin has given a number of shells collected by him in the Falkland Islands during his recent visit, and an arrow, the head of which is a shaped piece of bottle glass, made by a native of Terra del Fuego. Mr. John D. Enys, to whom the Institution is so much indebted for his many valuable presents, has given a set of fossils from the Tertiary beds of the Broken River Basin, New Zealand, collected by himself 2,000 feet above the sea level. He has also presented egos of the Albatross and the Kiwi. Mr. W. Hosking, from Namaqualand, who was shown over the museum some time since by the curator, sent a number of specimens of copper ores from the Cape Copper Mines at Ookiep, Namaqualand. Mr. Gregg, the curator, is making fair progress in the work of the museum, to which he devotes some hours daily, and is ever ready to render assistance to visitors by pointing out and explaining the many objects of interest in the collections. SPRING MEETING. 255 The fourth Henwood gold medal was awarded to Mr. Rupert Vallentin for his valuable papers on Pelagic Life in the Falmouth neighbourhood. Mr. Vallentin has for some years been a contributor to the journal of papers on his researches and observations, the value of which may be seen from the U.S. Commissioners having written to us about them. ‘To the Press the Institution continues to be indebted for the excellent reports of its meetings and for occasional notices of its progress. The issue of No. 45 of the journal brings to a completion an interest- ing volume, which fully sustains the reputation of our publication and contains many papers of special interest. Mr. WILLIAMS ON GARDENING. At the conclusion of his formal address, the President said he had been invited to speak about the daffodil. He had always been rather shy of putting forward the plea of ignorance as one for not doing something, because, in practice, it meant a statement that one had murdered his opportunities. Looking back over the Journals of the Institution he found that men had felt themselves at liberty to speak on pretty nearly any subject that had any real connection with things which were Cornish. Speaking on the Narcissus he would rather generalise, and give his reasons as a gardener, or as one who was fond of gardening, for having followed that family in particular, its habits, and its mode of growth. There were in Cornwall many modes of earning a living, many ways of attempting to enjoy oneself, and the two terms were intimately associated. They were coming in Cornwall to be indebted to the money which was brought here by those who came in search of enjoyment, more than, perhaps, to any other set of people. There was no way of enjoying oneself, or of seeking profit, coming more to the front each year than the taking advantage of the readiness with which men might, in this corner of England, follow the pursuit of gardening. The profit was in some measure problematical, but there were some men who had done well out of it, and he hoped there would be many more, but the pleasure, if they set to work in the right way, was certain to come to them. In the county they had a climate for gardening purposes absolutely unequalled in Great Britain. No less an authority than Mr. Chas. Robinson, 256 SPRING MEETING. of “The Garden,” who had seen gardening in all parts of England and Southern Europe, told him, that, if he was going to start gardening again, he should prefer to all other places one of the valleys running down to Falmouth, which was avery high tribute to the climate of the south coast of Cornwall. As one looked over the field of gardening one saw that there were certain opportunities and also certain drawbacks to the position one occupied in living in this county. The principal drawback to gardenimeg in the West was the wind, practically the only drawback. But they had the opportuuity of growing, and did grow in some measure, but not to the extent they should do, a tree which grew faster than other trees in this country, and reached maturity in the life of any man who reached three-score years and ten, and which would practically stand any wind. He referred to the prnus msignis, which would in itself completely alter the climate of a garden if planted judiciously in the early days of making up a garden. He might be preaching to many who were already con- verted, but the more he saw of gardening the more he saw that they did not take advantage of that tree, particularly in stopping their common enemy, the wind. In the Eastern Counties the wind, which was far worse thaa in Cornwall, was seriously fought by the aid of the Scotch fir. By the use of the pinis insignis the climate in their Cornish gardens might be made even milder and more favourable to the cultivation of plants than it now was. One point which struck him most was their possibilities in climate. If they:examined the climate more closely than they did in the ordinary way of looking at it, and grumbling because there was not enough of this or too much of that, they would find that they had a more even climate than any other part of England. There were fewer extremes, and he had always claimed that if the gardens were properly and judiciously planted with the right plants, in Cornwall the spring would begin in the middle of December. They could have good flowers out of doors, supposing they had not such extreme winters as those of 1894 and 1895, and in gardens with reasonable shelter, from the middle of December until the middle of May, and when they came to the middle of May the garden would take care of itself. He found that point presented to him, that they had the possibility of making a very prolonged spring if they cultivated the right class SPRING MEETING. 257 of plants, and as a consequence he found himself face to face with the necessity of growing daffodils in variety before that of . growing any other flower. In coming in contact with the narcissus one became aware that it presented far larger possibili- ties of improvement than any other which lay to their hands, and it helped one in dealing with gardens at that period of the year. Further, with regard to gardening in the spring, he held they could get a greater measure of enjoyment out of it than they could from gardening at any other time. In the first place the eye was hungrier for flowers and their like, it had a better appetite and the means of enjoying itself better, because they could not really enjoy a flower on a sunny day. The eye was then too much blurred by the sun to really appreciate colour, and if they wished to really enjoy colour in flowers they would find themselves drifting unconsciously into the habit of visiting them when the sun went down. That difficulty did not present itself in the longer spring he had referred to, because they had an inordinate number of foggy days, and they had no need to dodge the sun. That was one of the reasons that drove him to the daffodil. He found that the principles and policy they adopted in the management of their gardens were rather ‘‘hand-to-mouth,”’ and that they did not sit down to adopt a deliberate and calculated policy as to how they might get the most out of the area at their command. The daffodil, in common with many other plants, lent itself to a vast amount of improvement. It was capable, not only of improvement itself, but they could get the best kind of flower, by dint of seedling raising, and hybridising, to bloom at a time when it would be most valuable. Probably the most valuable was the trumpet variety, but the trumpet varieties did not flower until March. He had produced trumpets to flower in January—late January, it was true, but there was no reason why by a system of seedling raising there could not be produced trumpet varieties that would flower in December. There were many other plants which would help them as a gardening county which must, more than it did now, go in for gardening. In regard to rhododendrons in this county, they would give flowers from December until May, but the varieties that flowered in December and January were very few. There were in existence in this county, in one or two private gardens, varieties which 258 SPRING MEETING. flowered very early, for which they were largely indebted to the late Mr. Shilson, who took considerable interest in his work. But the work he did was only the work of one lifetime, and if they got a certain amount of pleasure out of them they owed something to posterity. It was very unwholesome to enjoy anything and not exhibit a sense of gratitude in some direction, and as their predecessors had done much, it remained for them to do something for their successors. Mr. Shilson did a great deal in that direction, and they might do a great deal more. Another collection of plants with which very little had been done in the way of hybridismg and improvement was that of the irises, which flowered through November, December, and January. There was no reason, except their own laziness, why that plant should not be improved by seedling raising and hybridising. Mr. Tuurstan C. PETER moved a vote of thanks to the President for his address, and ARcHDEACON CorNISH, in seconding, said that Mr. Williams spoke as an authority on the subject, and the value of his speech was not merely in the actual facts brought before them, but in showing how much pleasure might be got out of simple things. At the present there was a movement to teach the children in schools something more about the country in which they lived, and it wasa great encouragement to feel that one like their President, who had seen so much of the world, could come and tell them what an immense amount of pleasure could be derived from watching the growth of flowers. Such a speech was a great encouragement to them to try to get the people to take more interest in simpler things. It had been said that English people took their pleasure sadly, and did not know what to do with a holiday, and it would be of great value if they were taught to cultivate hobbies and home pleasures, and take an interest in something besides the actual work they had to do. The motion was heartily carried. Mr. C. U. Tripp, of Altarnum, wrote suggesting that the County Council should be petitioned to take the ancient monuments of the county under its charge. Sir George Smith and the Rev. W. Iago suggested that the various landowners should be appealed to, and Mr, Thurstan Peter said that in Devon SPRING MEETING. 259 the farmers had proved helpful. The law as now administered was absolutely useless, and unless they took it into their own hands they could accomplish very little. The Rey. W. Taco explained the ‘‘ Luther Picture”? from Place House, St. Anthony, lent by Mr. J. S. Spry, and exhibited at the meeting. The picture contains the portraits of the reformers, and shows a candle representing the light of the Reformation which the enemies of the truth are unable to extinguish. A print of a very similar description appears in an old edition of Foxe’s “‘ Book of Martyrs.” Papers were then read by Messrs. Spiller (on Cornish Lepidoptera), F. H. Davey, P. Jennings, Rupert Vallentin, and Thurstan C. Peter, most of which are printed in this number of the Journal. A vote of thanks was accorded those who had read papers and the donors of gifts to the Museum, on the motion of Dr. Clark and Mr. Carne. Canon Moor, proposing a vote of thanks to Mr. Williams for presiding, said he was afraid flower growing for the land- owner was more a matter of luxury and of kindly feeling for those around him than of pecuniary profit. The Rev. A. Vawdrey seconded. The vote was unanimously carried. Mr. WIttIAMs, in response, said profit was not necessarily cash. Hven if it were so, what was the good of cash unless it brought something else? Cash was generally put to the purpose of obtaining pleasure, and money was only the value of that which it would bring in. If they obtained what they wanted without the intervention of cash by the expenditure of their own time and care, he thought that profit was obtainable in a wider sense than was generally ascribed to it. At the close tea was served to the visitors. 260 A CATALOGUE OF SAINTS CONNECTED WITH CORNWALL, WITH AN EPITOME OF THEIR LIVES, AND LIST OF CHURCHES AND CHAPELS DEDICATED TO THEM. By The Rev. S. BARING-GOULD, M.A. Part III. H—Ke. 8. Heten, Bishop, Confessor. According to Leland, there was a Helena of the company of S. Breaca. He probably meant Helen or Helan, the brother of Germoc or German, who was one of her companions (see under Germoc). In the diocese of Léon 8. Helen is patron of a Church and he is supposed to have been a bishop of that see, but his name occurs in no authentic list of the bishops. Also of 8S. Helen in Cotes du Nord, and the adjoining parish of Lanhelin. In the Irish Martyrologies he is commemorated on October 8. In Brittany his day is popularly observed on the 19th or 26th July (Kerviler). There were several chapels in West Cornwall dedicated to S. Helen, one at 8. Just in Penwith and one in Burian. One also in Landewednack, and another in Ruan Major. One also is mentioned in B. Stafford’s Register, at Ingleby, in Crantock Parish. The 8. Helen, of Scilly, is a modern corruption of 8. Ilhid, and we cannot be sure that some confusion may not have arisen respecting the others. Represented in 15th cent. stained glass at 8S. Helen, near Dinan, as a bishop. S. Heten, Queen, Widow. Much difficulty exists relative to this Saint, on account of her having been confounded with Helena, mother of Constantine the Great. The latter was erroneously supposed to have been a daughter of Coel, King of the Iceni, who lived in Hssex, CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 261 whereas, actually, she was a native of Drepantum, in Asia Minor, and is said to have been there a stabularia or female ostler whom Constantius Chlorus took as his concubine or wife, it is not easy to say which. Helen, the British Princess, was the daughter of Eudaf (Octavius), a Welsh Prince, and wife of Maximus who was raised to the purple by the legions in Britain in 383. He was a Spaniard and had acquired great reputation under Theodosius, in the war against the Picts and Scots (368). According to Welsh tradition he was a humane and good ruler who showed favour to the native Britons. Unfortunately for himself and for Britain, Clemens Maximus did not content himself with establishing himself as King in Britain, but aspired to be Emperor of Rome. He assembled a large army of native Cymri, prepared a fleet, and crossed the channel. His wife’s brother Cynan Meiriadog, a ruler of North Wales, threw in his lot with him, and led to his assistance the flower of the native youth. On reaching Gallic soil, Maximus was joined by the troops there placed, and he proceeded to attack the feeble Emperor Gratian, then in Paris. Gratian fled with three hundred cavalry with intent to join his brother, Theodosius the Younger, in Italy. On his way, he found the gates of every city closed against him, till he reached Lyons, where he was treacherously detained by the governor, till the arrival of Andragathus, general of the cavalry of Maximus, when he was assassinated. His death was followed by that of Melobaudes, King of the Franks, but these were the sole victims, and Maximus was able to boast that his hands were unstained by Roman blood, except that which had been shed in battle. Theodosius now agreed to resign to Maximus the possession of the countries beyond the Alps; nevertheless in his heart he was resolved on revenge. Gildas pours a flood of vulgar abuse over Maximus. He says :—‘‘ The island retained the Roman name, but not by morals and law. Nay, rather, casting forth a root of its own planting, it sends forth Maximus to the two Gauls, accompanied by a great host of followers, with an emperor’s ensigns in addition, which he bore neither worthily nor legitimately, but as one elected after the manner of a tyrant, amid a turbulent soldiery. This man, 262 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. through cunning rather than by valour, first of all attaches to his guilty rule certain neighbouring countries or provinces, against the Roman power, by acts of perjury and falsehood. He then extends one wing to Spain, the other to Italy, fixing the throne of his iniquitous empire at Tréves, and raged with such madness against his lords that he drove the legitimate emperors, the one from Rome, the other from a most pious life. Though fortified by hazardous deeds of so dangerous a character, it was not long ere he lost his accursed head at Aquileia, he who had, in a way, cut off the crowned heads of the empire of the whole world.” Maximus had established himself at Tréves as the capital of his portion of the Empire, and doubtless Helen was there with him. ‘The tradition at Tréves is that the present cathedral was the palace of the Empress Helena, which she gave up to the Church. To this day it bears evidence of having been adapted from a domestic purpose to sacred usages. The atrium, open to the sky, was only domed over comparatively late in Medizeval times. At Tréves, however, Helen the British Princess, wife of Maximus, has been confounded with Helena the mother of Constantine; but there is no historical evidence for asserting that the more famous Helena was ever there, and this misconcep- tion has been made to serve as a basis for the origin of the ‘‘Holy Coat,” shown as a relic in the Cathedral. Whilst Maximus was at Tréves, some Spanish bishops appealed to him against Priscillian, Bishop of Avila, and others who had been led away by his teaching, which was a fusion of Manicheism with Christianity. By the sentence of the preetorian prefect at Tréves, seven of these heretics were tortured and executed. The first of these were Priscillian himself, with two priests and two deacons. The others were Latronian, a poet, and Kuchrocia, a noble widow. Thus Maximus obtained the odious notoriety of having been the first among Christian princes to wield the sword of religious persecution. It is pleasing to learn that 8. Martin entreated the Emperor to spare the lives of the victims. He insisted that excommunication, pronounced against the heretics by episcopal senteuce, sufficed. Under the impression that he had succeeded in his suit, having received the imperial promise of pardon, he left CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 263 Treves. After his departure, however, the unworthy bishops who had accused Priscillian, returned to the charge, and wrested from Maximus an order for the execution. Informed of what had been done, 8. Martin hurried back to Tréves to procure the safety of the rest of the sect, and he refused communion with the Spanish bishops who had brought about the death of Priscillian and his six companions. Maximus soon became dissatisfied with the government of half the Empire of the West, and resolved on the conquest of Italy. He accordingly collected an army, and marched into Italy. He entered Milan in triumph, but was defeated, and lost his life at Aquileia, in 388. His followers were dispersed and Cynan Meiriadog and his Britons never again saw their native land. “Britain,” says Gildas, ‘‘ was thus robbed of her armed soldiery, of her military supplies, of her rulers, and of her vigorous youth, who had followed the footsteps of the above mentioned tyrant, and who never returned.” What became of Helen after the death of Maximus is not known. Probably she fled from Tréves to her native land to her son Owen, who had been left there as regent. She has been thought by the Welsh to have induced Maximus to construct the paved Roman road, the Sarn Helen, which traverses South Wales. In Wales she is esteemed a Saint and has a chapel bearing her name in her native Carnarvonshire. By Maximus she was the mother of four sons, Owen, Peblig (Publicolus), Ednyfed, and Constantine. Owen is said by Welsh authorities to have refused to pay the annual tribute to Rome, and to have made Britain independent. Whether her son Constantine was made Prince of Dumnonia we do not know. It is somewhat remarkable that she should have more churches and chapels dedicated to her in Devon and Cornwall, than in Wales. To Helen are dedicated :— The Parish Church of Helland (Llan Helen). The Parish Church of Paracombe (N. Devon). The Parish Church of Abbotsham (N. Devon). A Chapel at Davidstowe, licenced by Bishop Lacy, Aug. 30, 1443. 264 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. A Chapel on Lundy Isle. The chapels in the Land’s End and Lizard districts bearing her name were probably named after Bishop Helen or Helan and not after Helena. In the Tavistock Calendar, ‘‘Sancta Elena, regina” was commemorated on Aug. 25. The Empress Helena, mother of Constantine, was not introduced into Calendars till comparatively modern times, on August 18. Her name is not found in any ancient Latin Martyrologies, nor in any Welsh Calendars, nor in the Exeter Calendar of the 12th cent., nor in that of Bishop Grandisson. But she is inserted in Capgrave’s ‘‘Nova Legenda,” compiled 1450 and published 1516, in Whytford’s Martyrologe, 1526, and in Wilson’s Martyrologies, 1608 and 1640. There was a Helena, Virgo, of whom nothing is known, commemorated in a Dol Calendar of the 15th cent., on May 22, and in the modern Roman Martyrology, as of Auxerre, on this day; there were two more, one at Troyes the other at Arcis, commemorated on May 4, but of them also nothing is known. William of Worcester says that ‘‘S* Elena, mater Constan- tini imperatoris” was commemorated in the Church at Launceston, but does not give the day. This shows that in the 15th Century the cult of 8. Helen, wife of Maximus, had been transferred to the widow of Constantius Chlorus. The Church of S. Helen’s, Bishopsgate Street, London, was a foundation of the 13th Century, and the dedication is to the mother of Constantine. At this period, the fable of her having been a British princess was accepted. At Paracombe, the Revel with fair is held on Aug. 18. At Abbotsham, the Feast is observed on the Sunday after Midsummer Day. At Helland, the Feast is kept on the first Sunday in October. S. Hewie or Hertc, Virgin. One of the children of Brychan and the reputed foundress of Egloshayle. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 265 But Hayle is hal a salt marsh. In all probability Helic is Hlecta, whech see. S. Henry, Hermit, Confessor. A Dane by birth who settled in Coquet Island, North- umberland, and died in 1120. A chapel bore his name at Wendron. How he came to be commemorated in Cornwall is a puzzle. His Feast is on January 16. His life by John of Tynemouth is given by Capgrave, S. Hermes, Martyr. Hermes, the Martyr, has supplanted Arthmael or Erme, and also Erbin, at S. Ervan. There were several Martyrs of the name, the most important were :— Hermes, M., at Rome, cc. 182; August 28. Hermes, Deacon and M., at Adrianople, 304; October 22. _ A chapel to 8. Hermes, at 8. Hilary, was licensed by Bishop Stapeldon, March -22, 1309. In 1318, July 16, he dedicated ‘‘ Majus altare ecclesie Sancti Ermetis.”—1.e. 8. Ervan. S. Hira, Virgin. One of the Ivish settlers in Penwith. According to Leland she ‘‘ was a nobleman’s daughter, and a disciple of 8. Barricius,” i.e. Finbar. He adds that she came with S. Elwyn, and that ‘‘one Dinan, a great lord in Cornewaul made a church at Pendinas at the request of Ia, as it is written in 8. Té’s legend.” Unhappily both the legends of 8. Hia and of S. Elwyn are lost. Dinan is certainly not the name of the lord, it is dinas a castle. William of Worcester gives us the additional information that she was the sister of S, Euny and of 8. Ere, 266 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. Now Ere, the foster father of 8. Itha and 8. Brendan, died in 514. According to the glossator on Oengus he was the father of Hoghain or Euny, but was probably only his spiritual father, as there is another account of Huny’s parentage. Hoghain of Ardstraw died about 570. 8. Barr or Finbar is difficult to fix. If, as is stated in his life, he was acquainted with 8. Senan, who died in 544, then we may put his death as taking place about 550. Now it is interesting to find that he did have religious women under his direction, and that one of the foundations in Ireland by a disciple of his was Cull Ia, afterwards occupied by Bishop Lidheadhan or Livan. In one of the Lives of 8. Barr, a number of women are mentioned as having been under his direction, but they are nearly all spoken of not by name, but as daughters of so-and-so. One named is Her and with her Brigid. It is probable that this Her is a mistake of the copyist for Hei, and that she was the foundress of Cill-Ia, and identical with the S. Hia who came to Cornwall. According to the story given by Colgan, Hia resolved to be of the party of Fingar and Piala, but they left Ireland without her. Thereupon she went after them floating upon a leaf and arrived in Cornwall before them. The myth of the leaf is due to a confusion between her and Hia or Bega, the foundress of S. Bees. She is said to have been wafted over on a sod of grass. What is true in Capgrave’s story is that Hia was one of the earlier settlers in West Cornwall, before the arrival of the swarm under Fingar. When this second body of Irish arrived, we are told by Anselm, the author of the legend of Fingar, that they found ‘‘quoddam habitaculum non longe a litore....in quo Virgo quaedam sancta manebat inclusa; et nolens 8. Guingnerus eam inquietare, salutata virgine, ad alium locum transiere pransuri.” Fingar and his party landed in Hayle mouth, and went to Hia’s settlement hard by; she is the ‘virgo sancta.” But she was illpleased at this arrival of fresh colonists and declined to have anything to do with them. ‘This is the probable meaning of the story as given by Anselm. According to William of Worcester she died and was laid at what is now called 8. Ives. This is likely enough, for she has CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 267 left no cult in Ireland, nor have several of Barr’s disciples, which leads to the surmise that many migrated. The name Hia is, of course, identical with that of Hieu who received the habit from 8. Aidan and was placed at Hartlepool, but she belongs to a later date. Hia had a church, not only at Pendinas, but also at Camborne. Her feast, according to William of Worcester, was on February 3. It is still so kept at S. Ives, but at Camborne on October 22. S. Hia’s well called Venton Kia (ffynnon Ia) is on the cliff under the village of Ayr, overlooking Porthmeor. It was formerly held in reverence, but has, of late, degenerated into a ‘“‘wishing well.” The spring is under the walls of the new cemetery, and it is doubtful whether the water be now uncon- taminated. : There is a representation of 8. Hia on the churchyard cross, and she with S. Levan and S. Senan are in a window of the church erected in 1886. It is significant that her cell in Ireland should have been occupied after she had left it by a Levan. In 1409 some parishoners of Lelant complained that they were so distant from their Parish Church, that they found great difficulty in attending service; and they prayed that the chapels of 8S. Trewennoc, Confessor, and 8. Ya, the Virgin, which they had rebuilt at their own cost might be dedicated, and provided with fonts and cemeteries. Bulls from Popes Alexander V and John XXIII were procured, and the chapels were consecrated on October 9, 1411. S. Hia should be represented, clothed in white wool, as an Trish Abbess, with a white veil, and holding a leaf.* * The passage relative to her voyage on the leaf runs as follows in Capgrave. “ Paullulum jam altius navigando a terra discesserant, cum ecce virgo quedam, nomine Hya, nobili sanguine procreata, pervenit ad littus, felici sanctorum cupiens adunari collegio: cernensque procul a litore jam remotos, nimio anxiabatur dolore; et fixis in terra genibus, manus et oculos ad sublimia erigens. mente consilium e ccelo flagitabat devota. Et modicum inferius relaxans obtutum, contemplatur super aquas folium parvum; et protensa virga, quam manu gestabat, tangens illud, volebat probare an mergeretur. Ht ecce sub oculis ejus coepit erescere et dilatari, ita ut dubitare non posset a Deo illud obsequium missum. Et fide fortis folium audaciter conscendens, mirabiliter Dei virtute prelata, alterum socios prevenit ad littus.” 268 CORNISH DEDICATIONS, 8. Hizrerna, Virgin, Abbess. This saint had a shrine at Chittlehampton, in Devon. Leland (Coll. iii, 408) says, ‘‘In vico qui Chitelhampton vocatur, S* Hyeretha, virgo, quiescit.” The name is locally pronounced Urith. I give an account of her here, as having in all likelihood formed one of that party of Ivish settlers which made ecclesiastical foundations throughout the West. We must dismiss the idea that she is the same as Hereswith, daughter of Hreric, and sister of 8. Hilda, and wife of Ethelhere, King of the East Angles, who was killed in 655. Hereswitha died at Chelles, in France, in 670. Leland says that Hieretha was a Virgin, and I can find no ground for associating an Anglian widowed Queen with Devonshire. Had Hieretha been identified with Hereswitha, Grandisson would not have ignored her in his Calendar and Legendarium, as the Roman-Saxon Saints were persone yrate with the Latin Church. I am inclined to think that she is Hered, or Airidh (the worthy one), who, with the diminutive suffix nat, is known to the Irish Martyrologists. She was the daughter of King Cinnachta in the North of Iveland. Hered is only known to us through the life of 8. Fintan of Dunbleise. Fintan had established himself at Tulach Bennain, in Limerick, a place that can not now be identified. His mother’s sister was Fina, of Grian Cleach (the -Land of the Sun), in Leinster, and Fina was the sister of 8. Itha who was settled at Killeedy also in Munster. Seven British ecclesiastics came to Tulach and drove Fintan away. ‘Thereupon he cursed them, that their names should fall out of rememberance, and that Tulach should be occupied by a holy woman from another part of Ireland, who would honour his sanctity in that spot. The Saint then departed, and after a while the British clergy, for some reason unknown, got into trouble and had to decamp. Then came Hered out of the North and settled at Tulach Bennain. It is most probable that she had before this become a member of the community of 8. Itha, and that when the site at Tulach was again free, Itha sent her there to secure it for her community. Now Itha had numerous daltha or daughter establishments in Devon and Cornwall, If Bridget had hers there for the CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 269 education of the daughters of the Leinster settlers, so had Itha to perform the same purpose for the colonists from Munster. We have unhappily no further account of our Saint, save that she was commemorated in Ireland on April 10. The date of 8. Fintan, who was a disciple of S. Comgal at Bangor, is the end of the 6th century, and his aunt Itha died in 570. We can in the case of Hieretha rest only on conjecture and put her death at the beginning of the 7th century. S. Mieretha, virgin, is invoked in the Litany that accompanies the Psalter of Thomas Oldeston, Prior of Polton, 1521. S. Hitary, Bishop, Confessor. S. Hilary, of Poitiers, was held in high esteem in Britain. In 358 he dedicated his book, De Synodis, to the Bishops in the British Provinces. His hymn to Christ, ‘“‘ymnum dicat turba fratrum,” is in the Irish Leber Hymnorum, and apparently formed a portion of the daily monastic offices of the Celtic Church. S. Hilary, of Poitiers, is commemorated on Jan. 18. As Hllair, Abbot of Poitiers, he is found in the Feliré of Oengus. There can, however, be no doubt that he has been confounded with, and has supplanted, local Celtic Saints. In the ‘‘ Life of S. Cuby” he has been mistaken for Elian. TIlar, ‘‘The Fisher- man,’ was the founder of a Church in Cardiganshire, early in the 6th century; he also has been supplanted by Hilary. The feast at S. Hilary is observed on Jan. 13, and at Marazion on the Sunday in the Octave. 8. Hueu, Bishop, Confessor. The Church of Quethiock is dedicated to 8S. Hugh. The feast is observed on November 2. This is not the day of any known Saint of the name of Hugh. Hugh, Bishop of Rouen (730), April 9. Hugh, Abbot of Cluny (1109), April 29. Hugh, Bishop of Grenoble (1142), July 5. Fe “3 Auxerre (1135), August 10. Af x Lincoln (1200), November 17. », Boy martyred by the Jews (1255), August 27. 270 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. The true dedication of Quethiock is probably to 8. Aedh, also called Aedan or Maidoe, the disciple of S. David. Aedh is now generally rendered into English, Hugh. The Irish kings of that name are given as Hugh. 8. Aedan’s church, Llan-aedan or Llawhaden is now held to have 8. Hugh as patron, the pool of the Clyddau, across which, according to the legend, he drove a cart, is called 8. Hugh’s Pool at the present day. The name Aedh, which signifies a Flame, was very common, either as Aedan or Maidoc, two forms of diminutives. It is difficult to escape the conclusion that there were two of the same name, Bishops of Ferns, the one Welsh by origin and the other Irish, separated from each other by full half a century. The two lives have, however, in the extant legend, been fused into one. When we look at this legend we see that Aedh was a pupil of 8S. David along with S. Scuthin and 8. Cadoe, and that he was the contemporary of 8. Tighernach and 8. Molaisse. These saints all belonged to the latter part of the 6th century. S. Molaisse died in 564. Aedh was also associated with 8. Ruadhan of Lothra in the cursing of King Diarmid, and the blasting of Tara, in 554, At this date he was almost certainly advanced in age. But from the “Life”? we learn that he was a boy hostage with King Ainmire, 568-571, and that he was intimately associated with Brandubh, King of Leinster, who died 601, and with Guaire Aiahne, King of Connaught, who died in 662. The Annals of the Four Masters put his death as occurring in 624, but the Chronicon Scotorum makes him live to 656. When, more- over, the Welsh and the Irish authorities give distinct accounts of his origin, the conviction impresses itself on one that two men living at different periods, both bearing the same name, were Bishops of Ferns. To make this more apparent the two pedigress are subjoined. Caw ap Gereint . Setna Mac Ere King in N. Britain of the sept of Colla Uais | | | | Aneurin or Setna—Hithne, granddaughter of Gildas Amalghaid K. Connaught. d. CiVC 550 | ic Aedan B. of Aedan B. of Ferns Ferns d. circ 580 d. 624—656. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 271 Now we know that Gildas and Cadoc and other British clergy went to Ireland about 544 to restore religion which had fallen into decay after the death of 8. Patrick and his band of missionaries from Britain and Gaul. Aedan was the son of Gildas, who had been educated at Menevia by 8. David, and it is not at all improbable that Gildas took his son with him, and left him in Ireland to carry on the work. We will now take his life in order, putting aside all that obviously refers to the second Aedan of Ferns, the son of Setna. Aedh, as already said, had been sent to 8. David at Kall- muine or Menevia, where he was trained for the ecclesiastical life. But when the Ivish settlers were expelled from the portion of Pembrokeshire and Carmarthenshire that lies between Milford Haven and the mouth of the Towey, S. David seems to have been invited to make religious settlements there, and he took with him his disciple, Aedan, who was still young. According to the story, the steward of S. David entertained a lively dislike for Aedan, and annoyed him in many ways. On one occasion, when Dayid was building, probably Llandewi Velfrey, near Narberth, he despatched Aed with a waggon and a pair of oxen to bring back to him material he needed that was beyond the Cleddau. The steward furnished him, out of spite, with a yoke that did not fit the necks of the beasts; nevertheless, Aedan succeeded in his task, and this is recorded as miraculous. He did more, he discovered a ford across the eastern Cleddau, namely that where now stands Llawhaden Bridge. Here Aedan founded the church that, under the above corrupt form, still bears his name. The steward next bribed one of Aedan’s fellow students to murder him whilst they were together in the forest felling trees. David was privately informed of what was purposed, and starting from his bed, ran with only one foot shod in the direction taken by the woodfellers, and caught them up at the river, where he sharply interrogated the companion of Aedan, and brought him to confess his purpose. A cross was erected on the spot, and it 1s possible that this may be the cross of an early character now standing in the east wall of Llawhaden church. Whilst Aedan was in these parts, and Cadoe was with him, an invasion took place—the biographer says of Saxons—but it 272 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. is more probable that it was of Irish endeavouring to recover the lands from which they had been expelled, though it is possible enough that Saxon pirates may have assisted them. Aedan and Cadoce gathered their countrymen together, and surrounded the enemy, who were encamped in a valley, rolled down stones upon them, and exterminated them to the last man. After a while, probably summoned by his father, Aedan started for Ireland to take a part in the revival of Christianity there, and he took with him a hive of bees, as he was informed that there were none in Ireland. Apparently he took boat at Porth Mawr whence in the evening light the mountains of Wexford are visible. He arrived off the Trish coast at a critical moment, when the natives had seized on some strangers who had just landed, were plundering them, and threatened them with death. The arrival of Aedan with a large number of men in the same vessel, awed the wreckers, who ran away. Aedan at once proceeded to the chief, whose name was Dima, and remonstrated with good effect. The chief gave him lands on which to build churches. Aedan’s principal field of labour was among the Hy Cinnselach of Wexford, but he also penetrated into the country of the Southern Deisi, Waterford, and founded a monastery among them at Desert Mainbre, the situation of which has not been satisfactorily determined. His headquarters were however at Ferns. He became intimately attached to 8. Molaisse of Devenish. When the latter saint had a mind to visit Rome, he passed through Ferns. ‘‘ Maedoc (Aedh) went to meet him, and give him welcome, and afterwards ministered to him with meat and drink, with bed and intimate conversation. Soon these two high saints agreed that when either of them in secret craved a boon (from Heaven) the prayer of both should take the same direction ; also that any whom Molaisse might bless should be blessed of Maedoe also, and that whomsoever Molaisse should curse should be cursed also of Maedoc, and likewise e contrarzo. All behests whatever the one saint should ask, both were to cooperate to their fulfilment.’’* * Silva Gadelica, II, p.27. A prophecy of the coming of Maedoc is put into the mouth of Finn MacCumhal. Ibid, II, p. 168. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 273 One day fifty British bishops crossed over from Wales to visit the disciple of 8. David. They arrived in Lent, and were taken into the guest house, thoroughly exhausted by their journey. To them were brought fifty bannocks with leeks and whey, for their dinner. But this did not please them, they demanded meat—pork or beef. The steward reported the matter to Aedan,. ‘‘Can this be permitted in Lent?’ he enquired dubiously. ‘‘ Of course they shall have it”’ answered the bishop. So they were supplied with butcher’s meat. Presently, before they departed, these bishops deemed it expedient to apologise and explain: ‘‘ You see,” said they, ‘‘that bullock you killed for us had been suckled on milk, and ate grass only, so that it was actually milk and vegetables in a condensed form. But we felt conscientious scruples about those biscuits for they were full of weevils.’ Aedan was too good and courteous a man to make answer to this quibble. The most important incident in his career in Ireland was his association with S. Ruadhan of Lothra in the cursing of Tara. It was customary for the chief king of Ireland to send his herald through the country, and also that the herald should enter a lis, the court of an under king with his spear held transversely. Now Diarmid, son of Fergus Cearbhall, was king from 544 to 565, and on one occasion he sent his herald round to see whether the law was everywhere duly observed. This man came to the court of Aedh Guaire in Connaught, and because the doorway was not of the requisite width, began insolently to break it down. ‘This so incensed the king, that he felled the man to the earth with a mortal stroke. Then, fearing the consequences of his act, he took refuge with S. Ruadhan. Diarmid broke the sanctuary and carried off Guaire. Ruadhan was furious. He at once consulted Brendan of Birr, and they summoned the principal saints of Ireland to combined action to resent this infringement of their prerogative. The saints who assembled were Aedan of Ferns, Fechin of Fore, Columba, Cainnech, Tighernach of Clones, Molaisse of Devenish, Mochta and Mochuda, Euan, Fraech, Becan, and Mac Carthen. All proceeded to Tara, and planting themselves outside the palace, fasted against Diarmid. Thereupon the king proceeded 274 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. to retaliate by fasting against them. It was winter, the snow was on the ground, and the saints were suffering from cold as well as famine. The king now sought to divide the saints, and he entered into negociations in secret with Molaisse, who was bought over to the king’s side by the promise of an annual tribute to be paid to him and his coarbs for ever. Molaisse now endeavoured to break the resolution of the eleven, but as he failed to effect this, he left their company and retired in a sulk to Devenish. The king then met the eleven saints and remonstrated with them. He is reported to have said:—‘ Hyil is that which ye have worked, O Clerics,—it is the ruin of my kingdom. For in the latter times Ireland shall not be better off than she is at present. However it fall out, this shall come to you,—my chiefs and their men shall quarter themselves in your churches, and may you be forced to pull off. their brogues for them.” The saints remained inexorable. They raised their voices and cursed the king, that he might perish miserably, and Tara they cursed as well, that it might never again be accepted as a royal residence and a place of national assembly. There can be little doubt that public feeling at the time, as it certainly did later, pronounced emphatic condemnation on the eleven saints for their conduct in this matter, and it is conceivable that it was due to this feeling, possibly to self-reproach at having been drawn into such an unseemly conspiracy, that Aedan was induced to leave Ireland and return to Britain. The Life does not say that he departed from Ferns, but from this point it goes on with the story of the second Aedan, who was associated with princes ruling long subsequently. It is somewhat amusing to find Molaisse, who had made such a solemn compact with Aedan, to bless all he blessed and curse all he cursed, betraying him for a bribe. Aedh, Aedan, or Maedoc of Ferns is commemorated in Ireland on January 31, but this is probably the day on which died the second Aedan at Ferns. We can not be sure that the first did die in Ireland. That he should have returned to Britain is not improbable, and if so, that he should settle m Cornwall is likely, as he was CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 275 allied to the reigning family there and had many kinsmen settled there as saints. His brother, Gwynog or Winnow, was planted on the Fowey. His nephews, Filius at Phileigh and Uvellus at S. Eval, would doubtless warmly welcome him. S&. Cadoe,* his: old fellow pupil, was there off and on, and would speak of him to his kinsman S. Petrock. His friend, Tighernach of Clones, who had been associated with him in the cursing of Diarmid and. Tara, was also for a while in Cornwall and founded Northill. In Cornwall the only church that bears his name altered into Hugh is Quethiock, and it is remarkable that there the feast is observed on November 2, which in the Irish Calendars is the day of another Aedan, who is thought to have had a church in Monaghan. He had a chapel at 8. Issey, where he was known as Maidoce; and Smithick, the old name for Falmouth is supposed to be derived from a chapel to S. Mithic, or Maidoe, but its existence is not very certain. ; In South Wales he is the patron, not only of Llawhaden, but also of the churches of Nolton and West Haroldston. The Finnion Vaidoe or Spring of S. Maidoe is on the way from 8. David’s to Porth Mawr and Ty Gwyn. It is an unfailing gush of cold water. At Quethiock was formerly a well in the wall of the church ; at the “restoration” of the building it was filled up and built over, but it is to be hoped will shortly be reopened. The Welsh call the saint Aedan Faedog, which is a reduplication of the name, the m in Maedoc becoming f after the in Aedan. In Art he should be represented as a bishop carrying a hive of bees. Life in the ‘‘Cambro British Saints,” 18538, another, longer, in the Salamanca Codex, 1888. See also the life of S. Molaisse in Sylva Gadelica, Lond., 1892. * Aedan seems for a while to have been with S. Cadoc at Llancarvan, as he is mentioned as having been employed by Cadoce in a negociation with King Arthur relative to right of sanctuary. 276 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 8S. Hyproc, Hermit, Confessor. Of Lanhydroc. William of Worcester says that he was a hermit, and that his day, according to the Bodmin Calendar, was May 5. The name leads to the supposition that he was of Irish origin; it occurs in Irish Martyrologies as Huydhran, and this is the same name as Odrhan, The Huy or Hy in Ivish becomes O. An is a diminutive employed arbitrarily with oc. I suspect that Hydroc is the Odrhan who was brother of 8. Medhran or Madron, disciple of 8. Kieran of Saigir. Sve under Madron. In the Irish Calendars his day is February 18, but as Odhran, the name occurs in May on the 6th and 8th, on the latter day as a Bishop. We may equate the Huydhran or Odran of May 6 with Hydroe, May 5. Itis possible that William of Worcester wrote vi and it has been incorrectly printed by Nasmith as vy. S. Hyzpren, Bishop, Confessor. Lansallos church is dedicated, according to Bishop Bytton’s Register, to 8S“ Ildierna; and in Bishop Stapeldon’s Register the patron is also given (1820) as S* Ildierna. However, William of Worcester says, ‘‘Sanctus Hyldren, episcopus, jacet in parochia Lansaulx juxta parochiam Lanteglys; ejus festum agitur primo die Februarii, id est Vigilia Purificationis Beate Mariee.”’ Keton, in his Thesaurus, gives 8. Alwys asthe patron. There was a Welsh Saint Hlldeyrn, son of the infamous Vortigern, and brother of Edeyrn, who was one of the congregation of 8. Cadoce. Elldeyrn was founder of Llaniltern, a chapel under 8. Fagan’s, in Glamorganshire. We have, however, no reason for supposing that he came to and settled in Cornwall. I am rather disposed to suspect that Lansalos or Lan Salewys, as it was formerly written, takes its name from Selyf, the King of Cornwall, father of 8. Cuby, and husband of 8S. Wenn. That he must have been a munificent benefactor to the Church would appear from the large grant of land to 8. Non at Altarnon; she was his sister-in-law. It would be strange if he founded no church himself. If Lansallos be his foundation, then CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 277 Ildiern or Hyldren may be a corruption of Selyf Tiern, or Solomon the King. Siltiern soon became IItiern.* See under Selyf. S. Ipnz, Bishop, Confessor. A chapel at Sennen bears this name. Idne is a corruption of Euny. 8. Inprern, see Selyf and Hyldren. S. Inuip, Bishop, Confessor, According to William of Worcester, Illid, Ilid, or Elidius, a Bishop, reposed in the island of Scilly. Elsewhere he calls the island ‘‘Insula Seynt Lyde (fuit filius regis).” Leland says: “Saynt Lide’s Isle, wher in tymes past at her Sepulchre was grete superstition ”’ (Jt. 111, 9). Hither her isa misprint for his, or else Leland confounded Lyde of Scilly with Lidgy of Egloscruck or 8. Issey. William of Worcester says that his day in the Tavistock Calendar was August 8. As the Abbey of Tavistock had a cell in Scilly, its calendar is likely to be correct in describing him as a Bishop. August 8 is the day of S. Ilog of Hirnant, in the Welsh Calendars, and this goes far to establish the identity. At Hirnant in Montgomeryshire, is his Holy Well and a tumulus called Carnedd Illog. A Manumission of 1372, by John Blanchminster, was made out to Agnes de Landhillok, 7.¢. Llan Illog (Goulding: Blanch- minster Charity Records, 1898). This was a Cornish woman taking her name from, apparently, Lllogan. I suspect that Illid is the same as INogan, which see. S. Intogan, Priest, Confessor. The Church of Illogan, near Redruth, is dedicated to a saint of this name. * There is a Capel Llaniltern in Glamorganshire. 278 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. In Bishop Bytton’s Register, the designation is ‘ Keclesia S“ Elugani,” also Yllugani, 1309-10. So also in the Register of Bishop Stapeldon, 1307-8. In that of Bishop Stafford, the church is that of ‘Sancti Illogani de Logan,” and ‘‘ Sancti Ilogani alias Illugani,” 1397-1403; but in the latter year, also “Seynt Luganus.” In that of Bishop Grandission, 1352, ‘‘Sancti Tlogani,” also 1360 and 1366. S. Illogan is probably the same as the Illog of the Welsh Calendars, and Illogan Parish is probably also the Landhillok of the Blanchminster Manumissions. That Illog is the same as Tllid is rendered probable by both being commemorated on the same day. There ‘is no record of the parentage of Illog in the Welsh pedigrees, and it is therefore possible that he may not have been a native. It will not do to insist on Illog and Illogan being identical— the an is a diminutive. The Feast at Illogan seems against this, as it is on October 18, whereas 8. Illog’s day is August 8. But what does seem possible is that [logan is the same as the Irish THadhan or Jolladhan, a native of that part of Southern Ireland which poured so many saints into Cornwall. His father was Cormac, King of Leinster. His aunts, Feidhlem and Mergain, had been baptized by 8. Patrick, as had also his grandfather, Ailill, King of Leinster, at Naas, in 460. After the death of Cormac, his son, Cairbre the Black succeeded, reigned eleven years and died in 546, Tlladhan’s sisters were Hithni and Derchartain, whom I identify with Stithiana of Stythians and Derve of Camborne. Illadhan was a priest at Desert Iadhan, now Castle Dillon; he was married, and was the father of 8. Criotan or Credan, disciple of S. Petrock. He belongs to a later date than that of the great migration, and his settlement in Cornwall must have been due to some other cause. In 548 occurred the plague called the Blefed, and this was followed in 548 by the terrible Yellow Death, or Cron Chonaill, that raged till 550. It swept Wales as well as Ireland. Many saints fled across the sea with their disciples and families, under the impression that they would escape infection if they put a tract of sea between them and the afflicted region. This may CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 279 have been the occasion of the migration of 8. Illadhan. That he went further is probable, for he seems to be the same as the 8. Ellocan, who was formerly regarded as the patron of S. Lery, in the diocese of Vannes. He arrived there between 560-580, when Judual was king, and received a grant of land from him. He did not, however, remain long in Brittany, but vacated his place there to S. Lery (Laurus), who seems to have been of noble, perhaps royal birth, and connected with the Queen. Ellocan was forced to abandon his cell with all its contents to the new comer. He probably then left Brittany and returned to Cornwall, as nothing further is heard of him on the continent. Unhappily, no life of this saint has come down to us. In Ireland he is known only as having been in priest’s orders, and having led an eremitical life where is now Castle Dillon. That he died there we do not know. William of Worcester says that he was informed by the Dominicans of Truro that S. Illogan’s body rested in the church that bears his name. In Illogan was a chapel at Selligan (S. Illogan) that may have been his ancient cell. He had a chapel according to Lysons, at South Pool in Hartland. It may, however, be doubted if the Iocan or Helligan there be the same. His death probably took place about 570. S. Iolladhan is commemorated in Ireland on February 2; but is not included in the Calendar of Oengus. Gorman desig- nates him as ‘‘ venerable, greatfaced.” 8. Incunerr, Abbot, Confessor. At Lanivet was a chapel with holy well, now called 8. Ingunger. There can be little doubt that Congar or Cyngar is meant. See Docwyn. S. Inpracr, Martyr. The story as given by William of Malmesbury is to this effect :—Indract was the son of an Irish king, and he with his sister, Dominica, and nine companions started on a pilgrimage 280 CORNISH DEDIOCATIONS. across the sea. They got as far as the mouth of the Tamar, where they settled, and lived together for some time in prayer and strictness of life. Indract planted his staff in the ground, and it took root, and becamea mighty oak. He also made a pond, from which he daily drew fish, probably salmon, for his little community. One day he discovered that a member of his society had privily carried off a fish for his private consumption, in addition to the regular meals. After this the supply failed, and Indract deemed it advisable to leave. What apparently took place was a quarrel among the members over the weir in the Tamar, which grew so hot that the congregation separated into factions, and one under Indract left. He went on to Rome, visited the tomb of the apostles, and then retraced his steps, and in course of time reached the neighbourhood of Glastonbury. The little party lodged at Shapwick, when one of the officials of King Ina, named Horsa, supposing that the pilgrims had money, fell on them by night, murdered the entire party, and carried off whatever he could lay hands on. King Ina at the time had his court at ‘ Pedrot.” Being unable to sleep during the night, he went forth, and saw a column of light standing over Shapwick. Probably Horsa had set fire to the cottage of wattles in which were his victims. Next day Ina heard of the tragedy and ordered the removal of the bodies to Glastonbury, which he was refounding.: Whether the murderer was punished we are not told. According to this Jegend the event took place about 710. There are difficulties in the story. How could the early part of the history of the slaughtered men become known, as all had been massacred? No such a person as Indract, son of a King in Ireland, is known in Irish history. The name is, however, found as that of the twenty-first abbot of Iona, who was in office in 849, in which year he trans- ported the relics of S. Columba to Ireland. The Annals of Ulster state that he was killed by the Saxons on March 12, 854.* * Annals of the Four Masters in 852. The Irish form of the name is Indreachtach Hy Finachtain. Annals of Innisfallen, at date 840. It is thought that Le was at one time Abbot of London-Derry. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 281 We are not informed where he was slain, and it is probable that this is the Indract of William of Malmesbury’s Legend. Nothing more likely than that after having been abbot for a while, the desire came on him to visit the holy sites, and that for this purpose he traversed Wessex, and halted in Cornwall where the British tongue was spoken. The massacre can not have been complete; some of the pilgrims must have escaped, and the matter was brought to the ears, not of Ina, but of Ethelulf, the father of Alfred the Great. That Indract did visit Cornwall is shown by the church of Landrake bearing his name (Llan Indract), and by the existence of his chapel and holy well at Halton in his sister’s foundation, on the Tamar. Some fragments of the chapel remain with some fine ilex trees by it, conceivably scions of that tree which Wiliam of Malmesbury tells us existed in his day, and was held to have originated out of the staff of the saint. The Holy Well is in good order, and, though possessing no architectural beauty, is picturesquely situated under a large cherry tree. The water is of excellent quality and is unfailing. Water for baptisms in 8. Dominick is drawn from this well, although situated at a consider- able distance from the parish church. Dr. Oliver gives the chapel as dedicated to 8. Ilduict (Monast, p. 438). This is one of his many blunders. The MS. of Bishop Stafford’s Register from which he drew his information gives the chapel as that “‘ Sancti Idracti.” Ildract is, of course, Indract (March 6, 1418-9), but in this entry the mistake is made by the Registrar of making the Saint a Confessor instead of a Martyr. Landrake in Bishop Stapeldon’s Register, 1327, is Lanracke. In Domesday it is Riccan. It is now popularly called Larrick. The church is supposed to be dedicated to 8. Peter, and the village feast is held on June 29, 8. Peter’s day. The name, however, and the situation, near S. Dominick, favour the idea that it was a foundation of 8S. Indract. _ The day of SS. Indract and Dominica, according to Whytford and Wilson, is May 8. The Bollandists give February 5, on the worthless authority of Challoner. 282 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. But May 8 is the day in the Altemps, 138th Century Martyrology, and in the 15th Cent. Norwich Martyrology (Cotton MSS., Julius, B. vir) and in Capgrave. In Art, Indract should be figured as a pilgrim with a salmon in his hand, and a staff that is putting forth oak leaves. S. Ineextt, At a place in Lanivet, now vulgarly corrupted into Stephen Gelli, it is said that there stood a chapel to 8. Ingelli, possibly a corruption for Sancti Angeli. 8. Irga, Virgin, Abbess. This very remarkable woman was the Bridget of Munster, and the spread of her cult in Devon and Cornwall shows that there must have been communities of women in ancient Dumnonia under her Rule, and affihated to the mother-house at Kileedy. This leads to the surmise that a migration of the Hy Connail may have led to a settlement in these parts, a surmise strengthened by the fact of inscribed stones bearing Kerry names being found in Devon. According to William of Worcester, the body of 8. Ida lay at S. Issey, and he adds that she was a martyr. It is probable that this 15th century writer made hasty notes only during his flying visit to Cornwall, and that he fell into an error through carelessness in calling her a martyr. ‘That presumed relies of 8. Issey may have been shewn at 8. Issey is probable enough, but it is not probable that they were genuine. In the Monasticon, Dr. Oliver was guilty of a mistake. He misread, or misunderstood, Bishop Stafford’s entry relative to Kgloscruck, or S. Issey, and supposed that it referred to Kgloskerry, and accordingly made SS. Ida and Lidy patronesses of the latter church, and further blundered in making 8. Filius patron of 8S. Issey, in place of Philleigh, which was anciently Kglosros. He has been followed by Mr. Copeland Borlase, who had not the means of discovering the errors. These have been pointed out by Prebendary Hingeston Randolph in his ‘“‘Stafford’s Register,” p. 316. In Bishop Bronescombe’s Register for 1259 (p. 250), S. Issey is indicated as dedicated to 8, Ida. In Bishop CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 283 Grandisson’s Register, the church is ‘‘ Sancte Ide” and ‘Sancti Ide de Egloscruke,” 1330-1, 1334-5, S* Ida, 1862. The church when visited by the Bishop in 1331 possessed an ‘‘Antiphonarium, cum Legenda ;” also ‘“Legenda Sanctorum competens preeterquam in principio, quod est corruptum.” Tda is the Latin form of Itha. Itha became corrupted into Ithey, and then into Issey. The Manor, however, retained the title unchanged as S. Ide, and extended through a part of the parish, and also into those of Little Petherick, S. Ervan, 8. Breock, Padstow, and Mawgan. Near the church of Little Petherick, in Lysons’ time, were the ruins of a chapel of 8S. Ida. S. Teath, pronounced 8. Teth, is another corruption of 8S. Itha. Itha was a daughter of the royal house of the Deisi, who had been expelled from Meath in the 3rd century by Cormac Mac Airt and obliged to find new homes. One portion of the tribe, under Eochaid, crossed into South Wales and settled there, but another migrated to the South of Ireland and occupied the present county of Waterford. Itha was the child of Cenfoelad Mac Cormac, and of Necht, and was lineally descended from Conn of the Hundred Battles, King of Ireland, 128-157. Her birth took place about 480, and as her parents were Christians, she was baptised, and given the name of Dairdre, which was Latinised into Dorothea. She acquired the nick-name of Ith later, on account of her ‘‘thirst” for the living water of heavenly truth. She had two sisters whose names have been preserved: Necht, who married Beoan, and became the mother of 8. Mochoemog or Pulcherius; and Fina, who is numbered among the saints. In the Life of 8. Fintan of Dunbleise (Doone in Limerick) we are told that his mother’s sister was 8S. Fina, but his mother and Fina are said to have been daughters of Artgail. From an early age Itha had made up her mind to embrace the monastic life. This was not at all in accordance with her father’s purpose, who had made arrangements for her marriage. When Itha learned his intentions, she refused food, and ‘‘ fasted against”? her own father, who was by this means compelled to give way. : 284 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. She then received the veil at some church not specified, in the present county of Waterford, and then departed into the territory of the Hy Luachra or Hy Connaill, that is to say into the present County of Limerick, where she settled under the slopes of the Mullaghareick chain, at a place called Cluain- Credhuel, that is now known as Killeedy or the Cell of Ida. She had several devout women as companions, and there she formed a college. The “Life” passes abruptly from the early days of Itha and her taking the veil to when she is an Abbess at Killeedy, but from an incident that occurs in the narrative we conclude that for a while she had been under the Abbess Cainreach at Clonburren in Roscommon. ‘The incident is as follows: One day Aengus, Abbot of Clonmacnois, sent a priest to celebrate the Eucharist and communicate the congregation of 8. Itha. Afterwards the holy woman bade her disciples fold up and pack the vestments in which the priest had celebrated, and send them with his baggage as a present toClonmacnois. The priest demurred, he had been instructed by his Abbot to receive nothing in return for the service rendered. Then Itha quieted his scruples by saying :—‘‘ Long ago, your Abbot Oengus visited the convent of the holy virgin, Chinreach. I was there at the time. Chin- reach washed the feet of Oengus, and wiped them with a towel. I at the time was by, kneeling and holding part of the towel, and I helped todry his feet. ‘Tell himthat. He will be pleased, and not reject the little present now offered with all my heart.” This is the sole intimation that we have of Itha having passed any time with S. Cainreach of Clonburren, who is meant by Chinreach. The district occupied by the Hy Connaill Gabhra, among whom Itha made her abode, comprised the baronies of Conello and Glenquin. She must have been invited thither, as the chief of the clan at once gave her lands, and would have granted her more, but she refused to receive them. She needed sufficient to maintain her establishment in necessaries but not in wealth. The Hy Connaill chose her to be their Tribal Saint, to bless their undertakings, and to curse their enemies, as well as to undertake the education of their daughters. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 285 To impress the imaginations of the rude natives, she had recourse to great austerities, and acquired the repute of being able to perform miracles, and to have the gift of prophecy. Among those who lived with her was her sister Necht. Itha had engaged a skilful carpender, Beoan, to construct a church for her, and she soon perceived that a flirtation was in process between the artificer and Necht. Like a sensible woman, she at once favoured the mutual attachment, having satisfied herself that her sister had no vocation for the monastic life, and she saw that they were married respectably. Itha was resolved not to yield to the temptation of making the community wealthy, and she constantly refused presents made to it. One day when a rich man pressed gold into her hands, she rejected it, and sent for water wherewith to wash off the soil of filthy lucre. ‘“ What ought I to do with the money ?” asked the man. ‘““Use it aright,” was her reply. ‘‘Gold may help you to make a display, or, on the other hand, to relieve distress.” She maintained an affectionate regard for 8. Ere, who placed the little Brendan with her to be nursed, till he was five or six years old. Brendan remained warmly attached to his foster mother, and consulted her in his difficulties. One day, when she was an old woman and he in vigorous manhood, he asked her what three things, in her opinion, were most pleasing to God. She promptly replied ‘‘Resignation to the Divine will, simplicity, and large heartedness.”’ ‘¢ And what,” asked Brendan further, ‘‘is most hateful to God.” ‘‘Churlishness, a love of evil, and greed after gain,” was her reply. i There was another community of religious women at no great distance. ‘This society was thrown-into confusion by the fact of a theft having taken place among the maidens, and suspicion rested on one of them, who steadfastly protested her innocence. ‘The superior, unable to get at the bottom of the mystery, proposed that all should goto Killeedy and visit S. Itha. This they accordingly did, and on arriving kissed the saint, with the exception of the girl who was accused of the theft, and who shyly held back. Itha fixed her eyes intently on her and said :— 286 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. ‘‘ Kiss me, my child, your face proclaims your innocence.” She then privately informed the superior that her suspicions rested on a bold, pert girl, who had already got into trouble about some other matter. On investigation the stolen article was found in the possession of her whom Itha had indicated. A widow named Rethna lived somewhere in the plain of the Liffey, near Kildare. She had a daughter in a condition of chronic ill-health. She consulted her foster-son, S. Colman of Oughval, and both agreed to ask Itha to cure the girl. On their arrival at Killeedy, Itha was not a little embarassed by the petition. She, however, extricated herself from the difficulty with dexterity. She replied that, certainly, she could heal the patient, if desired; but informed the mother that the damnation of her daughter was assured, were she restored to robust health, whereas the girl was certain to inherit heaven if she continued infirm. The choice was left to Rethna, who could hardly do other than accept eternal blessedness with its concomitant disadvantage in this life. By this means Itha was released from the risk of attempting and failing in the attempt to work a miracle. One of her community deserted and wandered about the country, and finally became servant to a Druid in Connaught. Itha did not forget the girl, she continued to be anxious about her, and induced 8. Brendan to find out where she was, and then to induce the King of Connaught to effect her liberation. This he did, and she received back with compassion the runaway together with a child she had borne. It was by her advice that Brendan took ship and sailed in quest of the Isles of the Blessed, and probably discovered Madeira and the Canaries; and it was she who recommended him, when about to undertake a second voyage, to abandon the use of wickerwork boats covered with hides, and to make vessels of oak plank. A hymn to the infant Jesus is attributed to her by the Scholiast on the Feliré of Oengus. It may be rendered thus :— “« Jesuskin, whom I adore Nursed by me in little cell, Clerk may come with richest store, I have Christ, and all is well, CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 287 Nurseling rocked by me at home Nursling of no vulgar clown, Jesus with the host of heaven To my bosom cometh down. % % % % Jesuskin of heavenly birth, Endless good, of Hebrew maid, Nobler than a Clerk of Earth, Lowly on my lap is laid. Sons of Princes, sons of Kings Though they to my country come, Not from them make I demands! Jesus is my rest, my home. Sing in chorus damsels pure, Greatest tribute is his due, High in heaven his Throne endure, Though he comes to me and you.”’* One day a basket was found suspended to a cross near the convent, and in it was a newly-born babe. It was taken in, baptised and nursed by 8. Itha. Afterwards it was discovered that the child was one born to Fiachna, King of West Munster. The origin of the infant was so scandalous that at first it was proposed to kill it, but instead it was committed in the manner aforesaid to the charge of Itha.| As it was found in a basket (cummain) the name given the child was Cummain; he grew up and was educated to the ecclesiastical profession, and is known as 8. Cummain the Tall. He was the author of a hymn in honour of the Apostles, included in the Irish Liber Hymnorum. The chronology of 8. Cummain however shows that, although he may have been left at Killeedy as described, it can not have been during the lifetime of 8. Itha. The hymn attributed to her served as a basis for the invention of a story that she had prayed, and was given the infant Jesus to nurse on her lap. Similar stories have been told of other Saints, as 8. Catherine of Alexandria, 8. Frances of Rome, 8. Catherine * A literal translation in Whitley Stoke’s Feliré of Oengus, p. xxxv. One verse is obscure, and is omitted above. ¢ Liber Hymnorum, IT, p. 9. 288 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. of Bologna, 8. Rose of Lima; also of 8. Anthony of Padua and S. Nicholas Tolentino. All grew out of a saying of Christ (Matt. xxv, 40). As already said, the clan of Hy Connaill held her in the highest reverence, along with 8. Senan. The ‘“ Life” says ‘‘tota gens Huaconaill Sanctam tam in matronem suam hic et in futuro accepit,” and, ‘“‘Sancta Virgo, eandem gentem et terram suam multis benedictionibus benedixit.” When it went to war with another tribe, the Cinraidh Luachra, or the Corea Duibhne, her aid was invoked to curse the enemy. As the campaigns proved successful, her hold on the respect and affections of the clan became doubly secure. In her old age she was afflicted with cancer. This has heen represented by legend as her suffering from a stag-beetle that devoured her side, and grew to the size of a pig. Her last illness was most painful, but was borne with extraordinary patience. Before her death she blessed not her own community only, but also the clergy of the tribe to which she was attached. She died on January 15th, 569 or 570. This is her day in the Martyrologies. _ In the Salisbury Calendar, on January 15th, as “‘S. Dorothea also called Sith.” Whytford gives heron Jan. 15, as ‘“‘Saynt Dorythy, that by an other name is called Saynt Syth.” In the Christ Church, Dublin, Martyrology, she is entered on May 13, “‘Kodem die Sanctee Sithe, Virginis,” but these words are added in the margin in a hand of the 16th cent. In the Calendar prefixed to the Chained Book of the Corporation of Dublin, on this same day, ‘‘Sancta Sitha, Virgo.” Ina MS. Breviary of the 15th cent. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, on the same day, ‘‘Scite Virginis 1x lect.” She is, however, everywhere else set down on Jan. 15. She is also called Mide, a contraction of Mo-Ith, Wy Jtha. In an Indulgence granted by Bishop Stafford, Oct. 18, 1399, to such as should pray for the soul of the Lady Mathilda Chyverston, he speaks of the church of Egloscruc, ‘‘ Sanctorum Idi et Lidi, Martirorum,”’ a clerical error, In anothar document, CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 289 however, in 1400, the vicarage is described as that of ‘‘Sancte Ide, alias Egloscruk.”” But Bishop Brantingham, 26 April, 1382, makes the same blunder, calling the church that ‘‘Sanctorum Ide et Lydi de EKgloscruk.”’ S. Ith or Itha can be regarded as a martyr only in consider- ation of her painful final illness. The question may be raised, how comes it that we have dedications to her, or foundations bearing her name, in Devon and Cornwall? Probably 8. Petrock had something to do with this. §. Dagan, who was a disciple of 8. Petrock and of &. Pulcherius, was nephew of 8. Itha. Petrock who had been trained in Ireland, when settling in Cornwall, would wish to establish communities for women there, and he would almost certainly send to Ireland for some trained in the great female schools there to undertake a similar work in Dumnonia. Dedications to S. Itha are :— The parish church of 8. Issey. Hcton gives Issye alias Ithy. 6 2 Mevagissey, according to Kcton is dedicated conjointly to S. Mewan and 8. Issey. The parish church of 8. Teath. Be Ide, near Exeter. A ruined chapel in Little Petherick. ” 4 Helsborough Camp, Michaelstow; where she is known as 8. Sith. Her life is in Colgan’s Acta Sanctorum Hibernie; she is also mentioned in the Lives of 8. Brendan, S. Cieran of Clon- macnois and 8. Pulcherius. S. Issey Feast is on the Sunday nearest to November 20. S. Teath Fairs are on the last Tuesday in February and the first Tuesday in July. In Art she should be represented in white as an Irish Abbess, with a stag-beatle or crab at her side, or with an angel bearing loaves, as it was fabled that she was fed with bread from heaven. S. Ive of 8. Ive’s Bay, see Hia. 990 CORNISH DEDICATIONS: S. Ivz, Bishop, Confessor. S. Ive of the Deanery of East is quite another person from 8. Ive of Penwith. In the Register of Bishop Bronescombe, the church is called ‘“‘Keclesia S“ Hivonis,” 1258, in those of Bishops Bytton and Grandisson, 13814, 1388, 13849, ‘Sancti Ivonis.”’ On April 24, 1001, a labourer found a body incorrupt in pontifical habits, at Slepe in Huntingdonshire. He pretended that he had been informed in a dream that this was the body of a Persian bishop Ivo, who had come to evangelise Mid England at the same time that Augustive arrived in Kent. The Abbot of Ramsey who was, undoubtedly, at the bottom of this scandalous imputation, had the body enshrined, and a town sprang up on the site, that is now called S. Ives. A Life was evolved out of his internal consciousness and the lying story of the husbandman, by one Andrew Whitman, Abbot of Dorchester, in 1020, and this was re-written by Joscelin, monk of Ramsey, in 1088. It is almost needless to say that 8. Ivo isa purely apocryphal saint, fabricated out of sordid greed of gain. The day attributed to him is June 10, and the translation April 24. It is tolerably certain that the 8. Ive of the deanery of Hast is not this person, as the parish feast coincides with neither day held in his honour. There was a Johannes as also a Jona accounted among the sons of Brychan, according to William of Worcester, and it is possible that this church was a foundation of the Brechnock John. The fact that a John was regarded as one of the Brychan clan and a founder in Cornwall points to this. There is no other church in the county that can well be attributed to him, and the adjoining parish is 8. Cleer, whom I identify with S. Clether, and who was consequently a kinsman—in fact a nephew. S. Keyne settled near by was his sister. No John (in Welsh and Cornish Ewan) is known in the Welsh accounts of the family of Brychan, but there is a Docfan or Dyvan. Sanct in combination with Dyvan would speedily become Sanct Ivan. Locally the pronunciation is Ewe. S. Ive’s was made over to the preceptory of the Knight’s Hospitallers, but the village feast has no relation to the festivals of 8. John the Divine. It is on February 3 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 291 8. James, Apostle, Martyr. The churches of Kilkhampton and Jacobstow are dedicated to 8. James. Kilkhampton feast is on July 25, S. James the Great. Jacobstow feast is on August 5, O.S. 8S. James’ day. Probably, in both cases, the apostle has taken the place of a Celtic Saint. Kilkhampton, by its name, bears witness to its having been originally a Gaelic Cill. Its original name may have been Cilljacob. S. James, Abbot, Confessor. James, Jacob or Jacut, Gwethenoc and Winwaloe were all three sons of Brychan or Fragan, a cousin of Cado, Duke of Cornwall. Their mother was Gwen of the Three Breasts, who had been previously married to /ineas Lydewig, and by him had become the mother of 8. Cadfan. The story goes that Gwen actually had three breasts, and that the three brothers were born and suckled together. There was a daughter as well, but, as the author of the Life of S. Winwaloe says, ‘‘she did not count,” and no special breast was provided by nature for her. This nonsense springs out of a misunderstanding. A woman was called Three or Four Breasted, if she had been married more than once, and had reared a family by each husband. This fabulous matter disappears from the Life of SS. James and Gwethenoc, recovered by the Pére de Smedt from a MS. in the National Library at Paris (Catalogus Codicum hagiographicarum Latin., 1889, T. I. pp. 578—82). This begins thus :—‘‘ Fuit in occiduis Britannici territorii partibus vir quidam opulentus et inter convicaneos suos nominatissimus, Fraganus nomine, habens, conjugem cozequibilem, lingua patria Guen appellatam, quod Latine sonat Candida. Quibus divina pietas trium sobolem filiorum largita est, quorum duos gemellos uterus profudit in lucem, tertium vero deinde parturivit, his duobus, juniorem. Gemelli quidam alter Gwethenocus, alter Jacobus, tertius autem appellatus est Wingualoeus.”’ 292 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. According to this, the family belonged to the West of Britain, and Gwethenoc and James were twins, Winwaloe being born somewhat later. The Life of S. Winwaloe is more explicit. After describing the ravages of the Saxons and the great plague which devastated Britain (446—47), it goes on to mention the flight of many of the natives to Armorica. ‘‘ Inter quas autem fuit vir quidam illustris—nomine Fracanus, Catovii (Cadoi) regis Britannici, viri secundum sceculum famosissimi, consobrinus....Cujus etiam preedicti regis erat terra Nomnize (Dumnoniee).”’ Gwen Teirbron was the sister of Amwn Ddu, the father of 8. Samson, also of Pedredin, father of 8. Padarn. She was first cousin to 8. Illtyd. This being so, it is quite impossible that the plague described in the Life of S. Winwaloe should be the Yellow Death, which raged from 547 to 550; but must be that earlier plague spoken of by Gildas, and which swept the island in the 5th century. The writer refers by name to Gildas, and the whole passage is probably taken from him. On reaching the north coast of Brittany, after Fragan and his wife had formed their settlement, they committed their three boys to 8. Budoc, who was living an eremitical life in the island of Bréhat, but kept there a school for young Britons. One day, as the twins left their class, and all the other lads indulged in romps, they lighted on a blind beggar. Then one annointed his eyes with spittle, and the other made the sign of the cross over them. Then, the legend says, he recovered his sight—probably the attempt failed egregiously, but the writer of the biography could not admit this. The man made such an . outcry, that a rabble of boys collected round him and drew him and the twins before Budoc, who inquired into the matter. Another day, when he was alone, James encountered a leper, who extended his diseased hand for alms. James in an access of compassion, stooped and kissed the loathsome palm. After having spent several years under Budoc, the brothers went to the peninsula of Landouart, and founded there a little community, of which Gwethenoc undertook the direction. On a certain day when they were harvesting, a harmless grass-snake bit one of the brothers, in whose sheaf it lurked. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 293 He was in deadly alarm, not being aware that such snakes are innocuous, and it was thought a miracle that he was none the worse for the adventure. At last the monastery became so crowded that the twins yearned for a more quiet life, and they retired—the Life says together, but according to the Life of S. Winwaloe, it was Gwethenoc alone who departed, and confided the charge of the Monastery to James. There was an islet at no great distance from the settlement that could be reached by boat. However, an unusually low tide happening to occur, the brothers walked on the sand and waded till they reached it, and found there a fresh-water spring. Here they established another monastery, which also in time became populous, and the brothers ruled it together as fellow abbots. They became so famous that, even whilst they were alive, sailors invoked their aid, when in danger. When they did so, suddenly the heavenly twins appeared in light upon the vessel, one at the head, the other at the stern, and went about handling various parts of the ship, ‘‘quasi curiosi,” and conducted the vessel safely into port. They had obviously usurped the position of Castor and Pollux. The monastery founded by the brothers was afterwards known as 8. Jacut-de-la-Mer, on a peninsula, near Ploubalay in Cotes du Nord. It never was an island, but the islet of Ebihens lies beyond it seawards. It is said that the brothers one night dreamt that they saw S. Patrick, who informed them that in heaven they would occupy thrones on a level with his own. The story is incomplete. It says nothing of their leaving Brittany and visiting their native Cornwall. That they did so is probable; for we have a foundation of 8S. Gwethenoc at Lewanick, and this is near the Winwaloe foundations of Tresmere and Tremaine, and the Jacobstow foundation is not far distant from these latter. Hard by was the great Petherwin district of their cousin 8. Padarn, and S. Samson’s was at Southill. At 8. Breward were an ancient chapel and a cemetery of S. James. Bones are still found there, and this seems to indicate 294 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. that it was once an ecclesiastical centre of some importance. A mere chapelry would not have a graveyard around it. There were chapels dedicated to 8. James at Camborne, at Bollasize in Bradock, at Goldsithney in Perran-uthnoe, but it is not possible, without knowing the date when they were founded to say whether they are to be attributed to one of the Apostles of the name, or to the brother of 8. Winwaloe. The Calendars of 8. Méen and S. Malo give as his day February 8, but the Calendar of the diocese of 8. Brieuc gives June 3rd. The two brothers are, however, sometimes coupled with S. Winwaloe, and commemorated on March 3. Albert-le- Grand gives February 8, which is no doubt the correct day. In Brittany he is patron of 8. Jacut du Mené, 8. Jacut sur Mer, S. Jacut sur Aro, and was formerly patron of Giequelleau. He has chapels at Dirinon and Plestin. The Breton historians set down the migration of Fragan to Brittany as taking place in 420. Thisis too early. We can not place it and the birth of S. Winwalloe before 447. The three brothers belonged to the same generation as S. Samson, who died about 565, and S. Padarn, whose death was between 560 and 568. Paul of Leon was another contemporary, and his death is set down as occurring about 570. SS. Cadfan was the son of Gwen Teirbron by her first husband, and he seems to have arrived in Wales from Armorica “between the commencement of the century (the 6th) and the Synod of Brefi,” (Rees, Welsh Saints, p. 218). She was first cousin of 8. Illtyd, who belonged to the close of the 5th century. If we take 447 as the date of the birth of Winwaloe, then we may put that of the twins at 445 or 446. A life of seventy years would bring them down to 515, but this again is too early. The plague mentioned by Gildas and the author of the Life of S. Winwalloe can not be given a date, and it is much more likely that the brothers died about the same time as their cousins Samson and Padarn, and their contemporary Paul of Leon, and that their birth can not be thrust back earlier than 480. In Art, James should be represented as an Abbot, with a ship in his hand, and with a star above his head to show that he and his brother had inherited the attributes of the Dioscuri. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 995 S. JANE. In Zennor parish, at Gurnard’s Head, are the remains of a Chapel Jane. The saint is Koghain or Euny. S. JuLiAn. A holy well of 8. Julian, in good condition, is in the parish of Maker, but as the chapel is dedicated to 8. Julitta, the attribution to 8. Julian is a modern, popular error. 8S. Junirra, Widow. The Saint Julitta of Tarsus, and her son Cyriacus, have assumed undue prominence in Cornwall. Julitta of Tarsus has displaced local saints. Those whom she has supplanted are :— 1. S. Ilut, daughter of Brychan. 2. Julitta, mother of 8. Padarn. 3. Jutwara or Jutwell, sister of 8. Paul of Leon. I. St. Juliot of N. Cornwall is Ilut, given in the Cognatio as the 26th daughter of Brychan, and whom Leland renders Juliana. When the migration took place to N.H. Cornwall, she settled near her brother Gwynws (Genes). Tlid or Ilut is the Welsh form of Julitta; thus Llanilid, in Glamorganshire, is dedicated to SS. Julitta and Cyriacus. The feast at S. Juliot’s is on the nearest Sunday to June 29, probably a mistake for June 27, O.S. Feast of Cyriacus and Julitta, which is on June 16. II. Albert-Le-Grand says that the mother of 8. Padarn was Gwen-Julitta. The Latin life does not give the name other than Gwen, but Le Grand took as his authority the lessons in the old Breviaries of Leon, Vannes and Quimper.* * The name Julitta is given in the Breviary of Leon. Julitta, however, was the name of the mother of S. Paternus of Avranches, born at Poitiers. 296 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. In consequence of a family revolution, Pedredin and several of his brothers were obliged to fly to Britain from Armorica, and Pedredin went on to Ireland, where he embraced the monastic life. Julitta was left in Armorica with her infant son. One day she had laid in the window the cloth, out of which she purposed fashioning a garment for her boy, when an eagle swooped down, carried it off, and employed it as a lining for his nest. At the end of a twelve-month, the cloth was recovered, practically uninjured, and was put to the use for which originally intended. Forty years passed. One day Padarn asked his mother why he so often saw tears in her eyes, and when she told him that her heart ached to see her husband again, he resolved on going in quest of his father. He departed to Britain where was his uncle, Amwn the Black, and then crossed into Ireland, where he discovered Pedredin, but was unable to induce him to return to his wife and home duties. It is possible—we can hardly venture to say more—that some of the Julitta foundations in Cornwall may have been originally stations of the mother of 8. Padarn. He is likely to have provided for his mother’s comforts, and to have established her somewhere near himself. The chapel at Tintagel, now in ruins, but still with its altar, is said by Leland to have been dedicated to 8S. Ulitte or Uliane. III. S. Jutwara shall be noticed presently. Dedications in Brittany are:—a Chapel at Lanvein in Plumergat, Morbihan, and the Parish Church of Remungol, in the same department, with 8. Cyriacus, Molac. A Chapel of S. Julitta is at Ambon in Morbihan, recently rebuilt. S. Juncus, Confessor. According to William of Worcester, the body of a saint of this name rested at Pelynt. He can not be identified—I suspect a misprint. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 297 S. Just, Deacon, Confessor. There are in Cornwall two churches and parishes bearing the name of S. Just, one in Roseland, and the other near the Land’s End. S. Just of Roseland is distinct from the other. In the Roman Calendar there are twenty-three Justs and seven Justins. The church and parish of 8. Just are in a district marked with foundations and reminiscences of members of the royal Dumnonian family, S. Geraint, and 8S. Cuby. It lies between two royal palaces, Dingerein and Goodern. This would seem to show that the locality was one that formed a portion of the royal domain. Jestyn, which is the Welsh form of Justin, was the son of Geraint, and uncle of 8. Cuby. He may have been with the latter in Carnarvonshire, but more probably preceded him, and there founded the church of Llanestin. He was also in Anglesey where he is supposed to have died, and in the last century a stone was extant bearing an inscription purporting that he was buried there. His elder brother was Cado, Duke of Cornwall. He seems to have visited Brittany, and occupied a cell where is now Plestin. But he left it and went further on a pilgrimage. Whilst he was absent, an Irish colonist, Efflam, arrived and took possession of Justin’s cell. When Justin returned from his travels he found his cell occupied and the land around it appropriated by the Irishman. According to a local legend, the controversy as to the right to the habitation was settled amicably between them by this means. Hach seated himself within the cabin, and they waited to see on whose face the setting sun would shine through the tiny window. Presently the declining orb broke from its envelope of cloud, and sent a golden ray in through the opening and irradiated the countenance of Hfflam. Thereupon Justin arose, saluted him, and seizing his staff, departed.* They would seem, however, to have compromised matters, it was arranged that Efflam should * Te Braz: Annales de Bretagne, T. XI, p. 184. 298 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. rule the ecclesiastical, and Justin the secular community. This is obscurely related by the biographer of Efflam, a late writer, who did not comprehend the tribal arrangements in vogue at an earlier period. What he says is that Jestin gave his name to the plou or plebs and that Efflam took the headship of the Jann; and that they agreed to live at some distance apart. The place were Justin settled is now by contraction called Plestin (Plou-Jestin), and in the church 8. Justin is represented as a priest. Whether 8. Cuby summoned his uncle to him in Anglesey we do not know, but it is remarkable that many churches of the family of Cuby should be in the island. The day on which he is popularly commemorated in Brittany is April19; but churches bearing his name have been transferred to 8. Just, Bishop of Lyons, who died in 390, and whose day is September 2. | The feast at S. Just-in-Roseland 1s August 14. If we deduct eleven days we have August 3. There is no Just or Justin commemorated in the Roman Calendar on either of these days. In Art, Just should be represented as a hermit or pilgrim with a staff. His death would have taken place about 540. S. Just, Priest, Confessor. S. Just in Penwith is a different person from 8. Just in Roseland, I take it, as the Land’s End district was exclusively settled ecclesiastically by Irish. The only exceptions being the intrusive foundations of S. Paul, Gulval, and Towednack. Just is said to have been a son of Fergus, descended from Bressal Belach, grandson of Cathair Mor, king of Leinster. He lived at the same time as Dunlang, King of Leinster, who died betore 460, and as Iollain, his successor, who was baptised at Naas by S. Patrick. S. Patrick took him into his missionary band, and ordained him deacon, CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 299 The glossator on the Calendar of Oengus says of him :— ““The Deacon Justinus, 7.e¢. Deaon Just, of Fidarta. It was he who baptised Ciaran of Cluain (Clonmacnois), and of France was he, ut quidem putant.” But against this hesitating opinion we may set his recorded pedigree. It is, however, very probable that he went to Gaul for his ecclesiastical education. It is possible enough that there may have been two of the same name, and at the same peried, one at Fidarta, and the other at Ardbracean; but it is more likely that, as Just had a roving commission, he founded both these churches. Fidarta, where 8. Patrick placed him, at all events for a time, 1s Fuerty, i Roscommon, which was in the old territory of the Hy Many. S. Patrick left his book of ritual and of baptism with him. He was the preceptor of Kieran of Saighir, and in his old age he baptised the other Kieran, the wheelwright’s son. Unfortunately no life of this saint has been preserved. Although known as Patvick’s Deacon, there is no reason to suppose that he was not advanced later to priest’s orders. William of Worcester calls 8S. Just a martyr, but this is because the true 8. Just of Penwith had been supplanted by a namesake who did suffer for the faith, and who was in the Roman Calendar. At 8S. Just, the feast varies from October 30 to November 8. The rule seems to be that its observance is guided by the Sunday preceding the nearest Wednesday in November, which will give seven clear Sundays to Christmas. Just or Justin, Patrick’s Deacon, is commemorated in the Trish Calendars on May 5. There is a Just or Justin given on September 2, in the ancient Breviary of the Abbey of 8. Melanius of Rennes, where he was supposed to have been a bishop, but this was mere conjecture. The only Just whose day falls between October 30 and November 8, in the Roman Martyrology, is an obscure martyr at Trieste, on November 2. If Just, Patrick’s Deacon, had died in Ireland, it is probable that Irish records would have given us more information concern- ing him. | 300 CORNISH DEDIOATIONS. It might serve to distinguish him, if in Art he were represented as a Deacon, holding a book with Rtuale inscribed thereon. S. Jurwara, Virgin Martyr. A sister of S. Sidwell, and consequently also of S. Paul of Leon. Whytford in his ‘‘ Martyrologe,” says: ‘“‘Juthwara, a virgyn, that by her step-moder was falsely accused unto her owne broder of fornicacyon, for the whiche in a fury he stroke off her heed, which heed she herself toke up before hym, and all his people, and there sprange up a well and a green tree growing therby; than bare she her heed into the chirche were after were shewed many grete myracles.”’ The story is given more fully by Capgrave. He says that Eadwara, Wilgitha, and Sidwell were her sisters; but I suspect that Hadwara and Jutwara are one and the same. In the Life of 8. Paul of Leon, we are told that he had three sisters and two brothers, but that in consequence of the distance of time at which the writer composed his biography, and the space of sea intervening between him and Britain, he could recover the name of only the third sister, Sicofolla, ¢.e. Sativola or Sidwell, and of those of three brothers, Notalius and Potolius; but that in all there were nine brothers. The brother in the story of Jutwara, who plays so ill a part is called Bana. Leland, who saw the Legend of 8. Sidwell at Exeter, says the name of the father was Benna. According to the Life of 8. Paul it was Porphius. On the death of their mother, the father married again, and, in time, he also died. Jutwara grew pale as wax, and her step-mother asked her the cause. She replied that she was suffering from pains in her chest. The step-mother advised the application of a cream- cheese; and then told Bana a scandalous story affecting his sister; ‘‘atque in argumentum fidei interulam puellee a pectore ejus extrahere suadit: dicens eam profluente de mamillis lacte madidam fore.”” ‘The young man rushed to find his sister, and meeting her as she was returning from church, charged her with incontinence, She was staggered and speechless at this accusation, CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 301 ‘“Tnterulam ejus, ut doctus fuerat, extraxit: quam madidam inveniens—”’ in a blind fury, he drew his sword and cut off her head. Not only did a fountain spring up on the spot, but a great oak grew there as well. After many years the tree was over- thrown by a gale, and fell against a house that was near, so that the branches interfered with exit and entry. The owner of the house and his boy set to work to hack the boughs away, when the stump, relieved of the burden, righted itself, and carried up the lad who was clinging to a branch uncut off. It is possible that Lanteglos by Camelford may have been dedicated originally to Jutwara, as Laneast, hard by, is to the sisters Wulvella and Sidwell. Wulvella is she whom Capgrave called Wilgitha. The church is now supposed to be dedicated to 8. Julitta. There is a Holy Well, in fair preservation, with remains of a chapel at Jutwells, which may be a contraction for Jutwara’s well. The day of the Translation of the body of S. Jutwara to Sherborne Abbey was observed on July 18. This is the day given in the Sherborne Calendar and by Whytford. What seems confirmatory of the identification is that at Camelford, in Lanteglos parish, a fair is held on July 17 and 18, 2.e. within the week or octave of the feast of the Translation of S. Jutwara. The sequence for 8. Jutwara’s day is in the Sherborne Missal, Liturgical notes on which have been issued by Dr. Wickham Legg, for the S. Paul’s Heclesiological Society, 1896. It recites the incidents of her legend. It concludes with the invocation :— ‘‘ Virgo sidus puellaris medicina salutaris, salva reos ab amaris, sub mortis nubecula.”’ Assuming her to have been a sister of 8. Paul of Leon, we must set her death at about 500. In Art she should be represented holding a sword and with an oak tree at her side. S. Kea, Abbot, Confessor. Unfortunately, we have of this saint only a very unsatisfac- tory Life written late, based on the lections of the church of Cleder, 302 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. that are now lost. It was compiled by Maurice, Vicar of the parish, and was taken into Albert Le Grand’s collection. According to this, Kenan, otherwise called Colledoc, was a native of Cambria, who abandoned his native land in quest of some new country in which to establish himself. At last he reached an estuary called Hirdrech, 7.e. The Long Strath. As he lay in the grass, he heard men talking on the further side of the water. Said one to the other, ‘‘ Have you seen my cows anywhere?” To which the latter replied, ‘‘ Aye I saw them yesterday at Rosinis.”’ Then Kenan, whose name is contracted to Kea, remembered having on one occasion dreamed that he should settle at a place so named. He at once crossed the estuary, and he and his comrades constructed their habitations at a place afterwards called Kresten-Kea, or the Beach of Kenan. At no great distance was Gudrun, the palace of Tewdrig, prince of that country, who, ill-pleased at having strange monks settle on his land without permission asked and given, carried off seven of their oxen and a milch cow. Then, from the forest came seven stags and offered their necks to the yoke, and ploughed with docility. Thenceforth the place took the name of Kestell Karveth, or the Stag’s Castle. Kenan then went boldly to the caer of the prince, and entreated him to return the cattle. But, for reply, Tewdrig struck him in the face with such violence that he broke one of the saint’s teeth. As, shortly after, Tewdrig fell ill, he was frightened, fancying that this was due to his harsh treatment of the monks, and he hastily reconciled himself with them. Kenan remained on his plantation for some time till an accident occurred to Tewdrig, who was thrown from his horse and died of the injuries he had received. Kenan then, fearing lest this should be attributed to his ‘ill wishing’ the king, deemed it advisable to leave Cornwall, and he went on board a corn-ship at Landegu, and on this escaped to Brittany. Kenan is probably the same as the Welsh Cynin, whose mother’s name, Goleuddydd, has been latinised by the author into Colledoc. Goleuddydd was a daughter of Brychan, and was married to Bishop Tudwal Befr. Another son, Aldor, is known CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 303 as the father of Emyr Llydaw (the Armorican), and is the Audrien of Breton history and legend. Aldor, this brother of Cynin, married a sister of S. Germanus of Auxerre, and was the father of Gwen Teirbron, mother of S. Winwaloe, and SS. James and Gwethenoe, as also of S. Cadfan. The Latin biographer of S. Kenan gives Tegu as the name of his mother, confusing her with Tegu Eurfron, who became the wife of Caradog Freichfras, and belongs to a later generation. The reason why Cynin left South Wales, after founding Llangynin near 8. Cleers, Carmarthenshire, is not stated by the biographer frankly. It was due to the invasion by Dyfnwal and and Urien Rheged, who drove the Irish and the semi-Irish family of Brychan out of South Wales. The localities can be fairly well established. The Hirdrech is very descriptive of the long estuary of the Fal. Rosinis is either Roseland or Enys. The Stag’s Castle no longer bears that name, but is perhaps what is now called Woodbury above Porth Kea. Gudrun is Goodern, where still remain the earthworks of Tewdrig’s castle. Tewdrig himself is known as having been the murderer of 8. Fingar, and he occurs in the Legend of S. Petrock as a tyrannical Cornish prince. Landegu is Landege, the old name for 8. Kea, as given in the Episcopal Registers, and is an abbreviation for Llan-ty-Kea. According to the story, the well where S. Kenan washed his mouth after Tewdrig had broken his tooth, ever after possessed miraculous properties. The Holy Well still remains. To return to the story. The Corn-ship in which Kenan left the Fal arrived at Cleder, on the coast of Leon, and there the saint remained and formed a monastic establishment. When the discord broke out between Arthur and his nephew Modred, Kenan, though very old, crossed over into Britain, aud endeavoured to reconcile them. He failed, and after the fatal battle of Camelot, 542, he sought Queen Guenever at Caer Gwent or Winchester, and told her some salutary, though unpleasant, home-truths, which she took to heart and ended her days as a penitent. He returned to Cleder, where he buried his 304 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. faithful friend and companion, Kerian, and died the first Sunday after his arrival of exhaustion and extreme old age. Such is the legend based on the office books at Cleder. Lobineau, however, identified him with Cianan of Duleek, who was baptised by S. Patrick, about 433, and who died accord- ing to the Irish records in 488, and whose body remained incorrupt to the times of Adamnan. But there is nothing in the Legend to support this arbitrary identification. Moreover, Cianan of Duleek was the son of Cesnan Mac Drona of the royal Irish family of Oiliol Olum. The only confirmation of this identification, and it is very thin, is that Kenan appears in the Llanthony calendar of the latter part of the 14th cent. (Corp. Christi coll., Oxford) on November 24, the day of Cianan of Duleek. What is conceivable is that Cynin, after his expulsion from Wales, established himself in North Cornwall, and is the Conan of the legend of S. Breoc, whom that saint converted. But the change of vowels in the name, Cynin into Conan make this improbable. What helps out the identification of Kenan with Cynin, son of Goleuddydd, is that, on reaching south-eastern Cornwall, he would be among relatives. Kenwyn is a daughter church of 8. Kea, and Kenwyn is the same as S. Keyn, his aunt, and a sister of Goleuddydd. If Cynog be the saint of Boconnoe and the same as 8. Pinnock, he was the uncle of Kenan. The coming of Cynin to Cornwall would be no migration into a land among strangers, but to one where his own people were settled. S. Kea died on the first Sunday on October, and at 8. Kea the feast is kept on the nearest Sunday to October 3. In Brittany, however, he is commemorated on November 5, for what reason is not apparent, but probably on account of a Translation. In Brittany he is regarded as patron of Cleder. There are also dedications to him at Plogoff and Plouguerneau. S. Quay* or Ké in Treguier has abandoned him, and adopted 8. Caius, Pope, for patron, as being in the Roman Martyrology; and even * There are two parishes of Saint Quay in Cotes du Nord; one at Etables, the other near Perrosquirec. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 305 at Cleder he has been supplanted by S. Caraunus. He has undergone a ‘posthumous martyrdom,” at Cleder as a blind beggar told M. Le Braz. Said he:—‘‘ There is hardly a shabby trick that has not been played on 8. Ké. He has been turned out of his church, like a farmer who can not pay his rent. He has had to take refuge above his Holy Well at Lezlao, where he now remains. His lot has been a sad one. That is not all. When he occupied the parish church, not a woman who expected confinement, not a young mother, who did not make him hand- some presents. In those days it was said that no saint was a patch upon him for curing children’s disorders. His statue was bonnetted with little baptismal caps of his tiny protégés. Troops of small boys and girls were brought to him on the day of his pardon. He was held, also, to watch over the prosperity of houses, to take an interest in the harvest, for he himself had been a cornfactor (a reference to his passage on the corn-ship). He was considered also as powerful against the murrain. For all his services he now-a-days does not even receive a Thank-you. He is now thought to he no good at all save for watching over pigs. He has sunk to being regarded as their patron—Sant ar moc’h, His feast, his pardon are no more celebrated.” His day may fairly be regarded as October 3. His death took place—if we accept the date of the fatal battle as given in the Cambrian Annals, in which fell Arthur— in 549.* This does not quite agree with the calculation made according to the Genealogies, but we cannot be sure that Goleuddydd was not a grandchild instead of a daughter of Brychan, and that Tudwal Befr in like manner did not belong to a later generation. * Taking Oct. 3 as the day, he may have died 538, 549, 555, or 560. +The Licence for the performance of Divine Service at S. Kea, on the re-building of the church in 1802 was dated September 29. In it is stated :— ‘*The church will be fit for the Celebration of Divine Service on or by the third day of October next, on which day it is not only the desire of the said Petitioners, but also (as is alleged) of the Parishioners of the said Parish in general, that the same should be opened that day, being the day of their Saint, and the day on which, it is understood their old church was dedicated.”” Undoubtedly Octoher 3 is S. Kea’s Day. It fell on the first Sunday in October, in the years named above. Perhaps we may give the date as 549. 306 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. In Art, the Saint is represented with a stag at his side and holding a bell. 8. Kenwyn, Virgin. In Bishop Bronescombe’s Register, the church of Kenwin is called Keynwen. He dedicated it on September 27, 1259. It is a chapelry in the parish of 8. Kea or Landeghe. There was a Cainwen, daughter or grand-daughter of Brychan, whom there can be little doubt, is identical with 8S. Keyne. The festival of Cainwen and of Ceneu (Keyne) was on the same day, October 8. Keyne was often called Cainwyryf or Cain the Virgin, and Cainwen signifies Cain the Spotless or White. See Keyne. S. Kertan, see Kieran. S. Kevern, Abbot, Confessor. Kevern is a corruption of Aed Cobhran or Akebran. The 6h in Irish is pronounced v. Aed the Crooked, son of Bochra, would seem to have come to Cornwall along with the party of Breaca, and with his master Senan. If he be, as I have little doubt, the Gobran, Govran, or Gibrian who led a large party of Trish to Rheims and were received by S. Remigius in 509, then he settled on the Célé that flows into the river Marne. His brother, Tressan, planted himself near, but on the Marne itself. The names of the party have been much altered in French mouths from their original form in Gaelic. Tressan cannot be easily traced to an Erse original. Helanisthe Helen, who formed one of the party in Leland’s list. German isthe Cornish Germoc, and was the son of Goil. Veran is probably Foran or Forannan. Abran is possibly a reduplication of Aed Cobhran, Petran is the diminutive form of Peter, and the holy woman of the company Fracla is the Thecla of the list in Leland, Promptia is probably Crewenna, and Possemna or Possenna is a corruption of the feminine form of Croibsenaigh. In both these latter the Gaelic hard C has been formed into P, as Ciaran and Ciara have become Piran and Piala. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 307 Gobrian or Gibrian was in priest’s orders when he arrived at Rheims. He is represented as the senior of the saintly band. All settled in the region of Chalons-sur-Marne, but dispersed to solitary spots, only assembling for the ministration of the Eucharist at the oratory of Gobrian. He is said to have divided his time between work and prayer, and to have died and been buried in his oratory. This was destroyed by the Normans. The body was translated to Rheims; it went in fact through several translations, the last in 1114. In the dioceses of Chalons and Rheims his day is May 8 and 11. In a Dol Calendar (Rawlinson, Lit. MSS.), on November 8rd, Gobriani abbatis. There was a Bishop of Vannes called Gobrian who died in 725; his day is November 10, 16, or 19. S. Kewe or Kywe, Virgin, Abbess. S. Kewe occurs as Kigwe in the Welsh Calendar (Bibl. Cotton. Vesp. A. xtv) of the 12th century, and she occurs on the same day, February 8, in the Exeter Martyrology. The old name for the parish of S. Kewe was Lannou, and 8. Kewe’s was a chapel in the church or cemetery. In 1372, owing to both chapel and cemetery having been polluted, the Bishop issued a commission to John Bishop of Comagene, acting as his deputy, to reconcile both. There is a church in Monmouthshire Llangiwa, but nothing is there known of Ciwa, after whom it is named, either as to origin or sex. Kigwe or Cygwe is but the Welsh form of Cuach. I am inclined to suspect that Kigwe is none other than Cuach, the nurse of 8S. Kieran, and a notable abbess in Ireland. We have her in the south at Ladock. At 8. Teath, close by, we have an Itha foundation, and it is possible that at 8S. Kewe we may have another Irish foundation by a second great Irish Abbess. In the Irish Calendars, Cuach is commemorated on January 8, instead of February 8. 8. Cuacha or Cuach was daughter of Talan, and her brother Caiman is numbered among the saints. Her sister Atracta was veiled by S. Patrick, and became more famous than Cuacha. She was related to Ere (S. Hrth) of Slane. Her mother’s name was Caemel. 308 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. They all belonged to the small tribe of Cliu Cathraighe, which occupied the northern slopes of Mount Leinster. This little clan was converted, about 430, by 8. Isserninus, and this excited the suspicion and anger of Enna Cinnselach, king of the district. He drove them from their possessions into exile, and Isserninus accompanied the tribe into banishment. The perse- cution lasted till after the death of Enna, who died in 444. The accession of his son, Crimthan, did not bring peace and restoration to the converts, as he, like his father, was a pagan. However, in 458 8. Patrick succeeded in converting and baptising him, and the apostle used the occasion to urge him to restore the exiles. This he consented to do, after they had been in banishment near on twenty years. Where they had tarried we are not told precisely, only that it was somewhere in the south. As Cuacha was the nurse or fostermother of 8. Kieran, she must have been among the Corea Laidhe in Southern Munster. We cannot set down Kieran as born later than 439 or before 436, and we may suppose that when the members of the Clan Clu came among the Corea Laidhe, an intimacy sprang up between them and those of the Hy Duach, who were there, as well, in banishment from Ossory. In token of this amity, may be, the newly born Kieran was put into the arms of the exiled girl to nurse and to love. Certainly Kieran was with her for longer than the period of unremembering infancy, for he ever held Cuacha in the deepest and tenderest affection. He, himself, was not baptised till he was thirty, but she was an exile for the faith, one of the first confessors for Christ that the island produced, and she must have impressed the religious character on Kieran’s mind. The summons to return home came in 458 or perhaps a little later, and then Kieran parted with his nurse. He was then not over seventeen, and was destined not to see Cuacha again for many years. On her return to the land of her fathers, her two brothers embraced the religious profession, as did also her sister. It is probable that this had been part of the agreement; on these terms only had Crimthan, king of the Hy Cinnselach, permitted them to come back. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 309 For some reason, unknown, 8. Patrick did not veil Cuach, but handed her over to Mac Tail, whom he consecrated Bishop and placed at Kilcullen. Bishop Mac Tail was to instruct Cuach in religion; but ugly reports circulated relative to his undue intimacy with her, and his clergy denounced him for it—appar- ently to Patrick; what was done is not recorded. Cuach had a defect in one hand; the nail of one finger grew like a wolf’s claw, and this originated the fable that she had been suckled by a she-wolf, and obtained for her the nick-name of Coiningen, or the daugher of a wolf. Nothing further is known of Cuach till Kieran arrived at Saighir, which was about 480, when she unreservedly placed herself in his hands. It was probably he who placed her at the head of two establishments for women, and the education of young girls, one at Ross-Benchuir in Clare, and the other at Kilcoagh (Cill-Cuach) near Donard, whence the order spread into other parts of Ireland. It was told that when ploughing time arrived, Kieran was wont to lead forth a team, bless it, and send the oxen across country to the settlement at Ross-Benchuir. They arrived without a driver, and remained lowing outside Cuach’s walls till she received them. Then as soon as her ploughing was accom- plished, she said to the oxen :—‘‘ Depart to my foster-son again.” Whereupon the beasts started of their own accord, and went across country to Kieran. This they did every year. If we translate this out of its fictional adornments into plain fact, it resolves itself into a simple and natural transaction. Kieran attended to Cuach’s farming arrangements and managed the annual ploughing for her. At Kilcoagh by Donard is her Holy Well, Tubbar-no- chocha, at which stations were formerly made. The Cill is mentioned in a grant of 1173 to the Abbey of Glendalough as “Cell Chuachi.” §. Kevin (Coemgen) of Glendalough was probably a nephew, though represented in a pedigree of the saints as her half-brother, but this is chronologically impossible. On Christmas Eve 8. Kieran said Mass at midnight, and at once departed from his monastery, and walked to that of Cuach, and communicated her and her nuns, and then returned in the 310 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. morning to Saighir. This would seem to shew that for a while Cuach was superior of Killeen, a short way from Saighir, where he had at first established his mother. This religious house for women was in dangerous proximity, and caused Kieran no httle trouble, first in his mother’s time, and afterwards when under Cuach. We are told that one of his pupils was carrying on a flirtation with one of Cuach’s damsels, and they had made an appointment to meet in a wood between the two houses. But whilst the girl was expecting the enamoured student, a flash of lightning so frightened her, that she scampered back to the convent, and promised not to be naughty again. One of Kieran’s disciples who got into these scrapes was Carthagh, and it led to his dismissal from Saighir. Near Ross Benchuir was a rock in the sea to which Cuach was wont to retire at times for prayer. 8S. Kieran is reported to have stood on this stone and to have employed it as a boat on which to cross the water. Here again, under a ridiculous fable, a simple fact lies concealed, that he was wont to visit his old nurse in her island hermitage, and there minister to her in holy things. When 8. Kieran removed into Cornwall, where he died, we do not know, but it was probably due to the protracted wars and anarchy in Ossory, and it is almost certain that—were she alive— he would take Cuach with him as the head of his colleges for women, a necessary adjunct to his societies for men, so that he might by her means organise the education of the girls in that part of Cornwall over which he was about to exercise ecclesiastical authority. Ladock is probably Llan-ty-Cuach, and was one of her houses, where the Feast of the Patron Saint is observed on the first Thursday in January, and this fairly agrees with her festival as marked in the Irish Calendars, January 8. But if she be, as I have little doubt she is, the same as the Welsh Kygwe and the Cornish Kewe, her feast in North Cornwall is on February 8. Her name recurs in some Irish Calendars on June 6, and June 29, and as Coiningen, the Wolf-girl, on April 29. She is thought to have been buried at Killeen Cormac, near Dunlairn in Wicklow. The name Killeen, hke the other by CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 311 Saighir, points to a foundation by Liadhain, Kieran’s mother. There are several churches in Ireland that look to Cuach as a foundress, and she must have been very active as an auxiliary to S. Kieran. Kilcock in Kildare was the most flourishing of these. An interesting account of Killeen Cormac, with its ancient grave- yard and Ogham inscriptions, is given in Shearman’s Loca Patriciana, 1882. There are doubtless difficulties in identifying Cuach with 8. Kew, due to the difference in day of commemora- tion and the lack of any particulars relative to 8. Kew. In favour of the identification is this: that Kew is the Welsh Cygve which is but a Welsh form of Cuach, and that it is more than probable that Kieran, when quitting Ireland for Cornwall, would bring with him the head of his religious institutions for women to organise similar houses in Cornwall. That he did bring Buriena we know. ‘That Cygve or Kygwe was not a Welsh Saint is apparent for she occurs in none of the Welsh saintly pedigrees. Bishop Mac Tail died about 470. Itis very difficult to fix the date of the death of 8. Kieran. His migration to Cornwall probably took place in 480, and we may set down his death as occurring about 520. Probably Cuach died some years earlier. At 8. Kewe there is a Holy Well, but whether it was referred to her or to 8. Docwyn it is not now possible to say. 8. Keynez, Virgin. This Saint was Ceneu, a daughter, or, more probably a grand-daughter of Brychan, and is almost certainly the same as Ceinwen or Kenwyn, of which the name is merely a contraction. According to the legend, she abandoned her home in Brecknock- shire, and directing her voyage across the Severn, settled at Keynsham in Somersetshire, where she turned the reptiles into stone. This is how the natives explained the existence of ammonites found in the lias rocks. After some years spent at Keynsham she returned to a certain ‘‘Monticulus”’ near her home, where she caused a spring to break forth, that was of great virtue. 312 CORNISH DEDICATIONS. Mr. Rees considers that the S. Michael’s Mount, to which 8. Cadoc was travelling when he visited her on the way, is a hill near Abergavenny, in the neighbourhood of which is the parish of Llangenen, in which, according to Mr. Theophilus Jones, is to be found the Well of the saint, ‘‘and the situation of the oratory may yet be traced.” | But as we are told that after she had been at Keynsham, she tried to go back to her old home, but was not received there ; it is more probable that she migrated to Cornwall, as most of her family had been expelled Brecknockshire by Dyfnwall. The legend says that S. Cadoe visited her on his way to 8. Michael’s Mount. The cult of the archangel certainly did not invade the Celtic church till the 8th century. At S. Keyne, near Liskeard, she had relatives about her, 8. Cleer—S. Clether, S. Pinnock— Cynog, and presently 8. Kea—Cynin, whom she probably followed to the Fal, where she placed herself at Kenwyn under his direction. She was wont to sleep in her cell on a few branches laid on the ground, but indeed, this was the usual bed of the period, with heather or fern over the branches, and a skin thrown over that. According to the legend, when death approached angels visited her. One divested her of her coarse shift, and another invested her in a fine linen garment, over which he threw a scarlet tunic woven with gold thread in stripes. 8S. Cadoce ministered to her when she died and buried her in her oratory. The legend is late, and like all such manufactured productions devoid of historic details. It was not till 710 that 8. Michael was supposed to have appeared on the ‘‘tumba”’ near Dol, and the foundation on S8. Michael’s Mount, Cornwall, was not made till 1044. The anachronism, therefore, of making 8. Cadoc in the 6th century make a pilgrimage to S. Michael’s Mount, whether that in Normandy or that in Cornwall, is obvious. The dedications to 8. Keyne are :— S. Keyne, by Liskeard, where is her famous Holy Well. Kenwyn Chapel, now a Parish Church. A Chapel at East Looe re-dedicated to 8. Anne. CORNISH DEDICATIONS. 313 The legend of S. Keyne is in Capgrave’s ‘‘ Nova Legenda,” 1516. The Feast of S. Keyne is on October 8. In Art she should be represented, habited as a nun, and bearing in her hand an ammonite. 314 Roval Institution of Cornwall. — 82ND ANNUAL MEETING, Ig00. ————— Notwithstanding a perfect deluge of rain on Friday afternoon, as well as the High School distribution of prizes, there was a fair attendance at the Annual Meeting of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, held at the Institution Buildings, Truro. Mr. J. C. Williams, the President, was in the Chair, and those also present included Sir George Smith, the Mayor (Mr. R. Lean), Major Rarkyny E- Gis Ma d= Ds Hnys, iiGeS.) the tkevanve Tago, B.A., the Rey. D. G. Whitley, Archdeacon Cornish, the Rey. 8. Rundle, Professor Clark, Professor O. V. Miller, Canon J. H. Moore, the Rev. 8. W. Kingsford, Messrs. J. Osborn, F.G.8., Hamilton James, W. N. Gill, R. M. Hill, Silvanus Trevail, A. Jenkin, EH. Sharp, Robert Fox, A. Blenkinsop, F. A. Cozens, 'T. L. Dorrington, J. Barrett, J. H. James, J. R. Collins, F. Chown, R. A. Gregg, R. Vallentin, T. Worth, A. C. Dixon, W. J. Clyma, H. Barrett, T. Clark, W. J. Oates, J. T. Letcher, F. H. Davey, and G. Penrose (curator and librarian), Mrs. Clark, Miss L. Smith, Miss Paull, Miss Miller, Miss Mabel Bryant, Miss Snell, Miss Rudall, Miss Parkyn, Miss A. A. Rudall, Miss Clyma, Miss Tomn, Miss M. Jenkin, Miss Henderson, Miss Share, Mrs. Moore, Mrs. Blenkinsop, Miss Williams, Miss H. James, Miss James, Miss T. James, and Miss Truran. Letters regretting inability to attend were received from the Bishop of Truro, Canon Donaldson, Messrs. J. H. Collins, T. C. Peter, and R. M. Paul. Sir J. Langdon Bonython wrote from London regretting his inability to be present, and stating that he and his family would leave for Australia next week. He remarked:—‘‘I have long felt the keenest interest in your society, and it would have afforded me very great pleasure to bear my testimony to the excellent work it has done and is doing. Its Transactions are a valuable contribution to the literature of ANNUAL MEETING. 315 ~ Cornwall. In proof of this I need only point to the latest volume, which reflects the highest credit on all concerned. I hope that in the future the Society will do more than maintain the present reputation, that the number of members will increase, and that with more funds it will still further extend its sphere of usefulness. I also hope that the Society will always possess officers as zealous and enthusiastic as those who now manage its affairs.” The minutes of the Spring Meeting having been read and coufirmed, Major Parkyn presented for the Council their Annual Report. 82ND ANNUAL REPORT OF THE COUNCIL. The Royal Institution of Cornwall and its Museum, so valuable to the County, have continued to prosper during the year which has elapsed since the last report was presented. Perhaps never since the establishment of this Institution has it found itself in a more prosperous condition. Founded in 1818, it has a long record of usefulness such as any society might well be proud of, and the series of volumes of its Transactions contains papers of the greatest value to all those interested in the past history of the County. In presenting the 82nd Annual Report, the Council have with much regret to record the loss, by death, of Lady Protheroe Smith and Mr. 8. Pascoe. Lady Protheroe Smith was a constant attendant at the meetings of the Society and always showed great interest in its welfare, and her husband, the late Sir Philip Protheroe Smith, was a warm friend of the Society for over half a century. Mr. Samuel Pascoe was also a very old member, his name being found in the records of the Society so far back as 1859. Mr. Pascoe was a generous friend to the Society and ever ready to afford it every assistance in his power. The Museum continues to attract a large number of persons, Students frequently attend to study and compare the various objects exhibited in connection with the sciences in which they are interested, and every assistance is readily rendered them by the Curator. 316 ANNUAL MEETING, The number of admissions during the year were as follows :— Admitted free oe sis 2,566 Members and Friends ae 307 Admitted on payment Lie 460 3,363 Mr. Gregg, the Curator, whose services have been most valuable for many years, has been appointed Assistant Science Master at the Central Technical Schools for Cornwall; and the Committee, therefore, greatly regretting his departure from the Institution, have had to select a qualified successor to his office. They are fortunate in having secured the able assistance of Mr. Geo. Penrose, who has now entered on his duties, and will continue the important work which has hitherto been so well carried on in connection with the Museum, the Library, and the Meteorological Records, &c. The interest in the Museum and Library is shown by the valuable presents received from time to time. The thanks of the Society are due to the many donors, the following being especially worthy of mention. Mrs. Chamberlin, of Trenewth, Restronguet, has made a very valuable addition to the Museum by sending a beautiful collection of foreign birds grouped in 10 cases. They are well set up and are in an exceptionally fine state of preservation. Many rare birds will be found in this collection, including the Kiwi, the wingless bird from New Zealand. A very good specimen of the Duck-billed Platypus (Ornithorhynchus Anatinus) also comes from the same donor. Mr. Rupert Vallentin has given a number of shells collected by him in the Falkland Islands during his recent visit there, and an interesting arrow, the head of which is a shaped piece of bottle glass, made by a native of Terra del Fuego. Mr. John D. Enys, F.G.S., a munificent donor to this Institution, has presented a set of fossils from the Tertiary beds of the Broken River Basin, New Zealand, collected by himself 2000 feet above the sea level. Also eggs of the Albatross and the Kiwi. Mr. J. D. Enys has further augmented the Library by giving 9 volumes of the Proceedings, together with 4 volumes ANNUAL MEETING. 317 of the Journal, of the Royal Colonial Institute. As usual he has kept our set of the Reports of the British Association complete by sending the current number. Mr. W. Hosking, of Namaqualand, has sent a number of very fine specimens of copper ores (chiefly Erubescite and Copper Pyrites) from the Cape Copper Mines, at Ookiep, Namaqualand. Mrs. Ford, of Pencarrow, has sent (through Sir George Smith) a very valuable and interesting Tale figure from New Zealand. ‘Tale figures of this kind are worn by the Maori Natives, as symbolic portraits of their ancestors. This is not only one of the finest of its kind, but is one of the first sent to this country, having been sent home in 1841. It is in a perfect state of preservation. Mrs. Jago has enriched the Library by the valuable gift of 46 volumes of the Proceedings of the Royal Society, from the library of the late Dr. Jago, F.RS., who was a great supporter of this Institution and President in 1874-5. The effort to complete the sets of volumes of Transactions of the Societies with which we are in exchange frequently meets with success. Our thanks are due to Canon Moor who has again presented several parts of the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society, and to the Rey. Sir Vyell Vyvyan, Bart. for several of the back numbers of the Journal of the Royal Cornwall Geological Society. The contents of Chemical Laboratory having been removed to the Central Technical Schools, the room is now available for other purposes and it is proposed that it shall contain certain sections of the Museum. A scheme which is being prepared by the Curator, for the re-arrangement of the exhibits, will shortly be submitted to the Council for consideration, and it is hoped that during the coming year the work will be taken in hand. This will give many of the objects more advantageous display, which some of them badly require in order that their beauty and other points of interest may be fully appreciated. Several of the Mammals and Birds are in a bad state, some of them having been in the Museum for a period of over 60 years. The Council would gladly welcome fresh specimens, 318 ANNUAL MEETING. especially such as will illustrate the Natural History of the County. The Meteorological Observations have been carefully made during the past twelve months by the Curator, and reports furnished to the Registrar General in connection with the Royal Observatory at Greenwich, to the Sanitary Committee of the Cornwall County Council, and to the local and Plymouth press. Returns of the rainfall in the respective districts have been supplied by Mr. J. C. Daubuz, Killiow; Mr. Lean, Truro Waterworks; and Mr. H. Tresawna, Lamellyn. These are now embodied in the Curator’s report to the press and in the annual summary of Meteorological Observations published in our Journal. The Curator would like to receive returns from other observers in order that they may be embodied in his report. A more general comparison might be then made of the Rainfall in the different parts of the Truro district. The 46th number of the Society’s Journal has just been issued, and is of great value. The Rev. Baring-Gould’s valuable paper on the Cornish Saints is being continued, and there are papers of considerable archeological interest, well illustrated, by Mr. Thurstan C. Peter and other writers. The editing of the Journal is now conducted by Major Parkyn and Mr. Thurstan C. Peter; the Rev. W. Iago having found that his other numerous engagements prevented him from being able to devote the necessary time to the editorship any longer. The Council desire to place on record their indebtedness to the Rey. W. Iago for the very able way in which he has always carried out the important duties entrusted to him. The Annual Excursion took place on Tuesday, the 14th August, in ideal weather. The party assembled at Camborne where conveyances were waiting to take them to the Wendron district. -Crowan church was the first halting place. An inspection was made of the building and information given by Rey. St. A. H. M. St. Aubyn, and the Vicar, the Rev. C. R. W. de Cergat. Hangman’s Barrow was viewed in the distance, and a little farther on the party alighted at a farm to inspect the granite blocks known as the ‘‘ Nine Maidens of Wendron.” At Wendron lunch was provided, after which the party assembled ANNUAL MEETING. 319 at the Church where Mr. H. M. Whitley, F.G.S8., secretary of the Sussex Archeological Society and an honorary member of our Society, explained its features. The Church Plate was exhibited by the Rey. E. L. Kingsford. Merther Uni was the next stopping place; here the Crosses and the ruins of the Chapel were visited. Trelill Holy Well, which was found to be ina capital state of preservation was next inspected. At this latter place pins were duly dropped in and copious draughts taken of the cool delicious water. The fine Elizabethan house, at Trenethick, interested the party a great deal, and its external appearance was much admired. Leaving this charming old house the party drove direct to Camborne, passing Skewis the home of the notorious Henry Rogers, pewterer. After tea, at the Commercial hotel, Camborne, a hearty vote of thanks was accorded to Major Parkyn for the excellent arrangements he had made. Major Parkyn in replying referred to the valuable assistance rendered by Mr. Thurstan C. Peter in arranging the excursion. The eighth Annual Joint Meeting of the Cornish Scientific Societies, was held at Falmouth, on Wednesday, the 22nd of August, 1900, when the Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society acted as host, entertaining the visitors at luncheon, taking them for a water trip at the close of the meeting for the reading of papers, and inviting them to an evening lecture on ‘Golden Victoria,” by Mr. James Stirling, the mining representative of that colony. At the afternoon meeting, held in one of the rooms attached to the Polytechnic Hall, there was a crowded audience. The following papers were read: ‘An outline of the Geology and Mineral Resources of Victoria,” by Mr. James Stirling, on behalt of the Royal Geological Society of Cornwall; ‘‘ Capital for Cornish Mines,” by Mr. J. H. Collins, F.G.S., on behalf of the Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society; ‘Notes on Victorian Gold and Coal Mining,” by Mr. James Stirling, on behalf of the Mining Association and Institute of Cornwali; and “Cornwall and the Romans,” by Mr. A. T. Quiller-Couch, on behalf of this Society. An Antiquarian discovery of great interest and importance was made in the month of August, at Harlyn Bay, near Padstow, and is still being investigated. It consists of an ancient Burial- Ground, in a sandy hill, near the seashore, on the North Coast of 320 ANNUAL MEETING. Cornwall. It is prehistoric and was unexpectedly brought to light by the owner of the land, Mr. Reddie Mallett, who had purchased the site for the building of a dwelling house. The Rev. W. Iago having inspected the find, and reported upon it, this Society, and other institutions in Cornwall and Devon, as well as the Society of Antiquaries, London, with such friends as interested themselves in the matter, supplied funds for the exploration. The examination of the ground lasted for many weeks and has yielded valuable results. More will probably be eventually obtained. The Rev. W. Iago having been entrusted with the manage- ment, associated with himself the Rey. S. Baring-Gould, M.A., Mr. Robert Burnard, F.8.A., Prof. O. V. Miiller, M.A., and Mr. Buddicom, B.A., F.G.S., all of whom personally attended and helped to conduct the operations. It will be remembered that a Celt and some valuable Gold Ornaments (of crescent form) were found at Harlyn many years ago,—the latter being now in this Museum,—also that a Cinerary Urn, Bronze Dagger, &c., were found nearly adjacent, and have been described in this Society’s Journal for 1890. The present find, has yielded perhaps the greatest number of Stone Cists, Skeletons, and their accompaniments, yet discovered in any one spot in Britain. The objects found with the skeletons, viz :—spindle-whorls, rings, bracelets, beads, and brooches, have been submitted to Sir Johr Evans, K.C.B., and to Mr. Read of the British Museum, for their opinion as to age; and the skulls, &c., to the eminent craniologist and anthropologist, Dr. John Beddoe, F.R.S. Their reports will be included in the full account, photographically illustrated, which Mr. Iago is about to communicate to this Institution. He has also secured the ornaments and some typical cists and skeletons for this Society’s museum, considering that Truro is the most fitting place in which such objects found in the County should be deposited. Full details connected with the discovery will appear in due course, meanwhile the thanks of the Society should be accorded to Mr. Mallett, the owner of the ground, for the facilities he has ANNUAL MEETING. 321 afforded for a scientific examination of the remains and to those who co-operated with Mr. Iago in the work of investigation. As the outcome of a suggestion by Mr. H. M. Whitley, F.G.8., an esteemed honorary member of this Society, and one who for many years did so much good work for the Institution as Secretary and Editor of the Journal, to the effect that it would be a valuable thing if the Institution took up the preparation of a regular and complete catalogue of the Mural Paintings to be found in Cornish Churches, the Council have pleasure in reporting that after duly considering the matter at a meeting, the Ven. Archdeacon Cornish and the Rev. 8. Rundle have undertaken to arrange for the work to be carried out. Similar work has been done by Mr. Whitley, at Sussex, with great success. Mr. Walter H. Tregellas, formerly of Penzance, and now of Barnstaple, who has interested himself in mural paintings, has kindly offered to place his notes on the subject at the disposal of the gentlemen who have undertaken the work. The fifth Henwood Gold Medal will be ready for presentation, according to the terms of the will of the late William Jory Henwood, in 1902. The President being elected for two years, has one year more to serve and the Council recommend for approval the following list of Executive Officers, for the ensuing years 1900-1. President :—’* JOHN CHARLES WILLIAMS, Ksqa. Vice-Presidents :— Mr. J. D. Enys, F.G.S. Rr. Hon. LEonNarRD H. CoURTNEY. Siz J. LANGDON BoNnyYTHON. Rev. W. Iaqo, B.A. krv. Canon Moor, M.A., F.R.G.S REV. S. BaRING-GouLp, M.A. Treasurer :— Mr. A. P. Nix. Secretaries :— Mason Pargyy, F.G.S. | Rev. W. Iaao, B.A. Other Members of Council :— VEN. ARCHDEACON CORNISH. CHANCELLOR PAu, M.A. Mr. Howard Fox, F.G.S. Mr. THURSTAN C. PETER. Mr. Haminron JAMES. Rey. S. Runpur, M.A. Mr. F. W. MicHeEutL, C.E. | Rev. D. G. WHITLEY. Mr. J. OsBoRNE, F.G.S. | 322 ANNUAL MEETING. Corresponding Secretary for East Cornwall :— Rey. W. Iaao, B.A. Joint Editors of the Journal :— Mr, THursTAN C. PETER. | Major Parxyn, F.G.S. Librarian and Curator of Museum :— Mr. GEORGE PENROSE. The Council cannot close their Report without referring to the loss sustained by the Rev. W. Iago (one of the Hon. Secretaries and one who has contributed greatly to the success and prosperity of the Institution), by the death of his wife. Mrs. Iago, for a long series of years, was a constant attendant and a familiar figure at the meetings and generally accompanied Mr. Iago, always showing a lively interest in the proceedings of the meetings. GIFTS TO THE MUSEUM. Specimen of biltong, the sun-dried beef of the Boers. Mr. R. Thomas. Stigmaria, from the Coal Measures Pe nee Mr. R. Billing. 10 Cases of Foreign Stuffed Birds Tins, (Cihearibyeraeon Duck-billed Platypus (Ornithorhynchus erate is Shells from the Falkland Islands a vs Arrow, tipped with glass, made By a native of Mr. Rupert Vallentin. del-Fuego eh Specimen ot strongly Macnee Tron ee ftom David- ite, 1. W. Wlllesn. Bittern, shot at St Onan, Jan. 1900 Mr. F. King, M.R.C.S. Specimen of Lepidolite, from the Graian roe ... Professor Clark. 5, 9 Syenite, from Cleopatra’s Needle ... ae } Mr. W. B. Morris. a ,, Chalcedony Collection of Fossils from the av feray “Beals of oe Broken River District, New Zealand Spurs and Bit from South America Hab 00 .. ¢ Mr. J.D. Enys,F.G.S. Eggs of Albatross and Apterix Owenli a tke Specimen of Wavy Agate from Praa Sands _... ed } Rev. S. Rundle. Rev. R. St. Aubyn Rogers. Copper Ores (chiefly Erubescite and Copper Fut) ) : from the Cape Copper Mines, 8. Africa .. Mr. W. Hosking. Common Grass Snake ai ues 500 dus .. Mr. W. Bray. Roman Lamp from Palestine ei ne ae . Mr, J.S. Spry, Brown Umber from Godolphin 99 39 Collection of East African Butterflies ANNUAL MEETING. 3823 Rock Specimens from Cumberland ee dee iD Mr. Postlethwaite. Guillemot and Rook, from Trenowth ... wa a Major Parkyn, F.G.S. Red Shank, shot at St. Clements Bo re as Mr. A. E. Adams. Tale Figure, worn by the Maori Natives of New } : Zealand, as a symbolic portrait of their ancestors Dae ean 1 Crystals of Felspar (Oruoca?) from vik works, } St. Austell... ae Mr. George Penrose. Slickenside (2) on Gueterie onal Chiorite fon on Polbreen Mine : ae Mr. F. H. Mitchell. Stone Cists, Skeletons, Flints, Spindle-whorls, Rings, Obtained b " Rracelets, Beads, Brooches, &e., found at ' fone with, een Harlyn Bay, near Padstow ae of landowner, Mr. J. Reddie Mallett. GIFTS TO THE LIBRARY. 90 Vols. Calendars of State Papers San The Controller H.M. 183 ,, Calendars and Memorials of meeiead’ Stetina Ofte. 61 ,, Other Record Works ” Radiant Energy a working pone in the ite gene of y \, the Universe Mr. R. W. O. Kestle. Biological Tee inentaGiart by Sir Benjamin Ward POneheBromna ts) Richardson Gea Rev. C ALOR. 13 Numbers of the Geographical Journal a5 Bo 4 iGo, MALE RGS. J The Garden of Queensland with Maps ... iG al Queensland and its Resources fc ie t The Coraamant 66 Catalogue of Exhibits in the Queensland Ghore, Earl’s Queensland. Court, London, 1899 ; oe The Queenslander British Association Report for 1899 Mr. J.D. Enys, F.G.S. 9 vols. Proceedings Royal Colonial Institute 4 ,, Journal do. do. Report of Meteorolgical Observations for 1899, ob ‘ihe Fernley Observatory, Southport . Mr. Joseph Baxendale Mr. J. H. Collins, F.G.S. bn ee Ge Revival of Cornish Mining Diocesan Kalendar from 1878 to 1898... Bes .. Rev. S. Rundle. Victoria, its Mines and Minerals ae a aN Reports on Victorian Goldfields ti ee 600 Mae eee Underground Temperature at Bendigo ... tive of Victoria. Petrography of Rocks of South Gippsland 46 Vols. of the Procecdings of the Royal Society .. Mrs. Jago. Life of Sir Stamford Raffles, by H. E. Egerton Rev. canon E Flint, ve 324 ANNUAL MEETING. New South Wales Statistics, History and Resources ... } eeuh Generalor: Parish Register of St. Breward bie af .. Rey. Thos. Taylor. 6 Numbers of the Journal of the poe Geological us Rev. Sir Vyell D. Society of Cornwall Vyvyan, Bart. Report on Mines and Quarries for 1899 ... “ids .. Dr. C. Le Neve Foster In the course of his paper (printed in this number of the Journal) on ‘‘ Cornish Chairs, &e.,” the Rev. 8. Rundle referred to the figure recently found in the garden of St. Sithney Vicarage, and raised a doubt as to whether it represented the Trinity or not, not thinking that there was sufficient space for the third person. At the close of his paper, Mr. J. D. Enys pointed out there was at St. Mawgan an old cross, where there was a representation undoubtedly of the Blessed Trinity, and it was very similar to that now shown them. In that the Holy Ghost was represented above by a dove.—The Rev. W. Iago: You see it on the tower of St. Austell also. Sir George J. Smith said Mrs, Ford, of Pencarrow, had desired him to present to the Institution a Maori relic. In forwarding it Mrs. Ford wrote stating that her great wish was for Sir George to present the relic to the Royal Institution of Cornwall. ‘‘It was sent to England,” she added, ‘‘by Francis Alexander Molesworth to his and my mother, the Dowager Lady Molesworth. He was her youngest son, and in 1840 went out to New Zealand, and was amongst the first pioneers to the country. He was accompanied by several men from this part of Cornwall (Washaway). On his arrival he immediately set to work—in fact he was the one who turned the first soil in this, his adopted country. In 1841 he sent to my mother the small idol which, I trust, you will receive with this letter. These Tale Idols were greatly valued by the chieftains of the country (even in 1841 they were difficult to obtain), and were worn by them as charms round their necks. A friend of mine, who has recently been in New Zealand, at Wellington, told me that my specimen was much finer than any he had seen in the museum there.” Mr. Enys said the present was a very valuable one. It was not an idol as stated, but an ancestral portrait. The Maori natives were not idolatrous, but they were in the habit of keeping symbolic ANNUAL MEETING. 325 portraits of their ancestors. That produced was one of the finest specimens he had ever seen, and consisted of a figure with a very large head, the tongue protruding in a posture of derision or defiance. There was no neck to speak of, and there were only three fingers and one thumb on each hand. The legs were curved round and joined together at the feet. These figures were generally worn round the neck, and were considered as ancestral memorials. An eminent gentleman told him quite recently, with great glee, that he had captured one for which he gave £6, but it was very small. The one given by Mrs. Ford was not only one of the finest, but one of the first sent home. It was not the least damaged. One of the amusements of the natives was to polish these with oil until all the small carving was obliterated. This was intact, and Mrs. Ford should be sincerely thanked for the gift. Papers were read by Mr. Lewis, Treasurer of the Anthropological Society, and others, and are printed in the Journal. Mr. Enys exhibited the little MS. signal book used by Sir George Gray, signal midshipman on the Victory, at the battle of St. Vincent. This valuable relic belongs to Mr. Enys, and on its front page appear the words ‘“‘ Day signals for the fleet in the Mediterranean under the command of Admiral Sir John Jervis, 17 OG”? THe Harityn ExpLorations. The human bones and the relics found with them at Harlyn were exhibited, and the Rev. W. Iago explained them in detail, and gave some information concerning the work of investigation. The burial place, he said, was covered with a superabundance of sand which had to be removed. Beneath this sand was an old brown hill with a tolerably flat top. On that hill, consisting of sand resting upon rock, the ancient people whose heads they saw upon the table made the cemetery. They dug their graves in straight lines, one head to another, all running towards the north or south. There were many lines of graves side by side, about 3 feet apart, and about 13 feet below the surface. Beneath these were other rows of graves, They graves were lined with great slate slabs, and the bodies therein were laid in a contracted pos- 3826 ANNUAL MEETING. ture—the knees almost up to their faces, and the hands and arms sometimes crossed, sometimes down and sometimes up. It wasa very well-known attitude, and whatever the explanation, was the fashionable one of the period, and of that which preceded it. From the earliest time downward the burials were very sparse— one here, one there, and no particular form of interment was apparently observed. When they came to the neolithic time they found a prevailing fashion of putting their dead into bent positions, as if sitting—laid on one side with knees up to face, with hands crossed or pointing up or down. That was how these bodies had been laid in these slate-lined graves at Harlyn, and even the little children when they died were placed in cists in the same posture, and it appeared they spent as much care and attention on the burial of the child as they did on the burial of the adult. Sometimes the graves were enclosed in four slabs, sometimes they were in a kind of enclosure, and in the case of children, they curled round rather, forming a circular kind of grave, so that the children looked like a cat asleep. In some instances the children were placed at the end of a large grave, sometimes at the side, and in some cases they made a partition in the large grave and put the baby inside the little partition, and the mother apparently in the large apartment. This kind of burial was not confined to the Neolithic age. They buried in the same way down to the Bronze times. It was not the proper way of burying in the Bronze times—when it came to the proper Bronze era they adopted a different method; they buried the person in an urn, having previously burned the body. Now, at Harlyn, after examining a hundred bodies, they had found no weapon at all. They seemed to have been, therefore, not a war- like tribe. Harlyn meant ‘“‘On the water.” The graveyard to-day was nearer the sea than when in use, for the sea had encroached. On the top of the hill containing the graves large quantities of sand had been blown up by storms, and this, as he had already said, had completely buried the brown hill cemetery. In order to get at it they had had to dig down through the sand and carry it away. This had proved to be very heavy work. They had to remove about 80 tons per day for six weeks. In all they had carried away about 2,000 tons of sand to get at the graves. Then they had to clear the surface of the brown hill of the sand ANNUAL MEETING. 327 and the covers which were placed upon the graves. On each grave was a great slate slab. Some had fallen in, and in open- ing these graves it took a long time, the bodies being completely enveloped in sand. Several sharp pieces of slate in somewhat the form of knives were found. They not only found these in and around the graves, but similar pieces sea-washed and smooth were brought up from the beach. In their rough state they might have been used as stone blades, and would have proved very serviceable. There was, however, no particular importance attached to these. They were called slate spears and slate knives, and could be used as such; whether purposely so made he could not say. In excavating they kept a careful watch on the sand for ornaments. Coming down from the Neolithic into the Bronze period, many of the graves had no ornaments beside the burial itself. Some of those of later date were found to contain bronze and sight traces of pottery—bronze bracelets, rings, and brooches. In one grave at Harlyn, in which three persons were buried, there were found a necklace and two bronzerings. Four spindle whorls too, were unearthed—whorls used by women at the time —while a bronze bracelet, going round the arm once and a half, very much lke a modern bangle, was also found, There were also earrings on one skull, and they found something of tin or iron. One bracelet had two knobs at the ends, such as were to be seen even at the present time. These things had not been recently put there, because on the skeletons there was a distinct trace of bronze discoloration. But the best find of all consisted of two brooches of the well-known class and form, but superior to nearly all that were known, and the British Museum con- sidered them a very important find indeed, so important that they would gladly have possessed them When he mentioned it to the authorities they expressed a desire to purchase them for £20, He said rather than have the £20 they would preserve them for the Truro Museum (applause), where they had already two lunettes worth more than £50 for the intrinsic value of the gold only, and much more for their antiquity and workmanship. These were given them by the Prince of Wales (although trea- sure trove), who paid £50 to the finders, and handed them over to-the Truro Museum (loud applause). He had been in corres- 328 ANNUAL MEETING. pondence with Sir John Evans, an authority, and he showed him some studs of a pattern exactly the same as these brooches. The latter, he thinks, are 2,000 years old at all events. They had been evidently used to fasten a shroud around the waist. They rested upon the pelvis, which contained traces of discoloration in consequence. He (Mr. Iago) had measured many of the skele- tons as they lay upon the ground, and had come to the conclusion that the people buried there were from about 5 feet and a few inches up to 5 feet 8 inches. Dr. John Beddoe had measured some of the skeletons and skulls also, and had tabulated the results, and would supply them with a report. He said the skulls represented people of a very old race, and were of the kind which existed before the rounder head of the Bronze people. Only one appeared to be of a different period. So they seemed to be descended to the Bronze period, and kept up their old Neolithic customs of burial. The Harlyn Cemetery, at all events, showed one thing, that in the early times in which these people lived, they did as people of modern times were doing—used the same burial ground over and over again. Thus in some points the graveyard earth had become full of bones, all mixed and confused. Professor Miiller had made some valuable plans and sections of some of the graves, which in some places were four deep. One grave made with eight slabs contained various bodies. Near the heads of the bodies, in most cases, had been found a little pazcel of charcoal, flint, and felspar. At that period there was no need for fire for cremation, but it might have been thought that when persons were buried and left in the cold they might find that for their journey to the next world a fire would be nice, and, as in the case of the woman, they gave her her spindle whorl to make thread with, so they gave the man a little fuel as provision for the way. The CuHarrman asked Professor Miller if he thought it possible to produce fire by the use of the felspar and flint? Mr. Taco said he had tried it, and struck a fine spark. On the conclusion of Mr. Iago’s remarks, Mr. Trrvatn said they had had a most interesting address, but he thought the dates were rather confused. The date Mr. Iago putat 2,000 years ago —100 years before Christ—and the Bronze before that. Mr, ANNUAL MEETING. 329 Taco: Coming down to that.——Mr. Trevart said he was very much struck with the sketch which had been exhibited with regard to the contracted position of the burials. It was the favourite way adopted by the Aztecs long before this. He had lately been examining a great many examples of such burial just brought to Paris (in the Trocadero), and these graves might show a connection between the Huropean and American continents. He imagined that the period to which he was referring was long anterior to 2,000 yearsago. But after all, was it not an act of vandalism to pull these graves about as they had been doing? Would it not have been better to let these poor old people rest in peace as, undoubtedly, their friends hoped they would, and as we hoped our dead would when we buried them to-day ? The Rey. D. G. Wurrtey said there were two great ques- tions to decide—what was the age of the burials, and what was the character of the human being buried there? There were several tests that might be applied to pre-historic burials. The first was the animal remains found with the burial. The test of weapons was not so good. In this case he was afraid no animal remains were found. (Mr. Iaco: Here they are.) Mr. Whitley said there were one or two which could not be precisely determined. A discovery had been made in France, at the top of a very barren old hill, of various graves, some of which appeared to be of a later period than others. There were bronze bracelets and a few trinkets which might lead them to infer burials of later date, while farther down were stone cists precisely like those of Harlyn. In these graves the skeletons were in a contracted position. Further down, only a few feet, there were others very roughly enclosed in slabs of stone. The animal remains and the imple- ments—the mammoth, the lion, the rhinoceros, the reindeer, the wild horse, the fire and flint instruments of the oldest type— showed it was the burial place of the old stone age. There were children’s graves precisely like those at Harlyn, and it was puzzling to know how men with such intellectual heads could have lived in those ancient times. He thought with Mr. Iago that the Harlyn Cemetery was a burial place of the Neolithic age or the Bronze age, though they should not say it was of the bronze age because a few bronze trinkets were found. 330 ANNUAL MEETING. Mr. Enys said, as an old colonist, that if he was going to bury a body, and he had no proper implements, he should choose sand to bury in as being so easily excavated; and he should put the body in a contracted form rather than in a recumbent posture both for easy burial and easy carriage. He thought these considerations pointed to contracted burial of older times. Mr. Iaco said, with reference to Mr. Trevail’s remarks regarding the disturbance of these burial places, he quite agreed that it was a lamentable thing to have to interfere with them. He would never do it from choice. He had been invited to go to the digging of barrows, and had refused if it was a needless disturb- ance of a burial; but if a person was going to take away the burial and strew the earth all over the field, or if the builder was going to put a house there, he always said ‘‘ Let us have the first dig.” No doubt their ancestors put their dead in the ground with the hope that they would rest there in peace, and he thought they should remain in peace, as we hoped our dead would. Professor MtziEer said he carried with him to Denmark representations of the discovery at Harlyn, and he also inter- viewed the British Museum authorities. But he could find no trace at the British Museum or in the various museums at Copen- hagen of fibulee exactly like those found at Harlyn. The learned men with whom he talked were all of opinion that the fibulee or bronze brooches were of the form known as the later La Téne form. That helped to fix the date. They also found an iron bracelet, which showed that the iron age had begun when these burials were made, and, finally, he found in one grave, in the sand, with bronze ornaments, some Roman pottery. The conclu- sion he came to was that they had here the burial place of the early iron age, though they still had ornaments of bronze, and iron was so rare that they still made bracelets of it. The Romans might have been in the country, and this single jar might have been got in the course of trading. All the burials were in lines, and in one place four lines were one above the other—one rather below the general level, and another rather above the general level. ‘The burial place had been in use for a very long time evidently, and here and there they found burial places, as if somebody had taken a body, dug a hole and thrust it in without any proper cist; and the bones were higher than the ordinary ANNUAL MEETING. jel level. It seemed to him it had been a field of the dead for many centuries, and he placed it between B.C. 500 and A.D. One grave, five-sided, contained two grown-up skeletons and those of three children. The family might have died in an epidemic and been tumbled in with no properly arranged grave. In another there were the skeletons of four men. Their postures were those of a little boy sitting down in a tub; as if they had been thrown any- how into a grave not big enough for them. As to the charcoal and flint. He personally superintended the excavation of the graves, and in each they found a piece of charcoal near the head and generally a piece of flint. He went back and dug over a lot of the graves previously explored and found similar pieces still lying in the sand. He might in this connection refer to the Roman Catholic custom of putting a candle into the coffin. Mr. Trevail had pointed out that they had been desecrating this cemetery. The place was acquired for a building site, and had not these societies come forward, the bodies, cists, and everything might have been carried down to the bottom of the field, and they would have heard little or nothing about them; or if they had been seen, everybody would haye been accusing Mr. Iago of having neglected a ‘‘ grave” duty. There was much of the field unexplored and many graves seemed to be in position. This was one of the few finds relating to the old British who inhabited the land at the time of the Romans. He believed there was a burial ground at Crantock. Once or twice he had heard, as a boy, of skeletons being found there. He thought an effort should be made to preserve the Harlyn field. Mr. Mallett had no further desire to build upon the land. Few people had the desire to live on a cemetery where, perhaps, two or more hundred people had been buried, even though it was 2,000 years ago. Mr. Mallett was anxious to meet that Institution or any other that would try to preserve the field, and he could not help thinking that meeting should not separate without some effort being made to take steps to secure the preservation of that old Cemetery. If it could be acquired by some public body, and whatever graves there were preserved for posterity, covered in from the elements and from cattle and tourists—who were the gréatest source of destruction they had to contend with while excavating—it would be a wise thing 332 ANNUAL MEETING. accomplished. It might be enclosed in some way in order that all who visited that part of the county might see what the burials of the Ancient Britons were like. When he showed the foreign museum Officials the plans of Harlyn they all asked, ‘‘ Won’t the State take it up?” for on the Continent the State took up everything of this sort, and they asked, ‘‘Why does not the State buy the field and preserve it?” Mr. Robert Fox said he had been at several meetings of the Institution, but never recollected one more full of interest than that. He was glad Mr. Iago had stepped into the breach in this case, and they were all lastingly indebted to him and his helpers for what they had done. He thought everything should be done that was possible to preserve places such as this for future generations, and he hoped that the Institution would devote special interest towards doing everything possible towards carrying out the suggestion of Professor Miiller. He proposed a hearty vote of thanks to Mr. Iago and those who had assisted him in these excavations. Sir Geo. Smith seconded theresolution, which was carried with acclamation. Mr. Blenkinsop proposed that the best thanks of the meeting be given to Mr. Mallett for the action he had taken in regard to the Harlyn discoveries. In ninety-nine cases out of every hundred these bones would have been strewn all over the land and they would have heard nothing about them. Mr. Enys seconded the proposition, and the resolution was carried with applause. Other votes of thanks .included ‘‘ Donors to the Library and Museum,” proposed by Sir Geo. Smith, seconded by the Mayor (Mr. Richard Lean); ‘Officers of the Institution,” proposed by Mr. 8S. Trevail (who referred particularly to the services rendered by Major Parkyn), seconded by Mr. K. Sharp; and ‘‘The President,” proposed by Mr. T. L. Dorrington, seconded by Mr. R. Fox. The officers mentioned in the report were also formally elected. 5 8 gO a0 se S60 300 aoueleg 6 FL 91ee 6 PL ores Ze 99 °° ies ise nee ods aouvleg c rege © 0% e: ah i 600 SBS jeuamoe oll of St ct wit a Ss sotapung “! 002 " ae 008 600 600 qoynjorug “ 0 FL he ats gee aouBinsuy pus oq “‘ e 2 OL 666 Boh as 606 uoisanoxg “ Pop eo a om = i er 9 8 0 ie 500 600 00 400 sorapung “« Z slr” con 60% ah soxey, puv soyey ‘ ® ® @ oo “* gaTBAA JO DOUNG “HW H “ OLfI9 500 499 an 000 sey pus jong “! 0s & a sie ae oe nO jeummor ‘ e 0let 00 ah ow ‘Surqutag p syoog “ 80 Gk a “ee es ne SAOFISIA ‘ Tego: H06 aon 600 + sosuodxq umosnyy *é 0 OL8 ay Se ge oh ee uorsimoxa “ 0¢ 98°" 600 ont p60 00 a0 saredoyy 0 91 8FL i oC i suodrrosqnug “* “48T¢ Aine 00 ¢ a 060 00 00 900 qoqwang Lg bee 0ST “qsTe Aue SSC ge he ee sonuld OL “4sTe Ame SP 8 337 “0061 DS oF *668T. A fy) semiicg po noynysUe yetoly of Gym yunotin m “sesig ‘nog “hed ig sf "1G "SINOQOOOV JO LHHHS HONVIVE SOL. OF LL1 80.SP L6I 16.99 | 9 P LIT | ¥8-9 1Z oe | ort | a9 || #2 P 08-T | 36-9 13 13 | ¥6. | 08.9 83 Nee | Otol |} 1-9) & 43 | 240.1 | 68-9 03 g 1G. |SS6% SI 91 | 98. | 10-8 1Z g 69. | 82. ol I G8. | 66-1 8 i OL. | 18.1 el I 08. | 80-2 FI G OS. | 29.2 SI i) iro || RABE ST | Gin || Gate OL 1g | 3. |SP9. 8 AL | Gio |} Bo OL WS || Geo |) Pe LT ZL -| GOL | €9:¢ FL je || OME | Wee SI ZL | 66. | 16.8 IT j 04. |S3L-2 8 z 09. | 8.1 6 z 79. | 66.1 | el € SP. | 00.2 IT ¢ Gino |) bee aL g as. || GOL oI 61 | OL-L | 8-8 IT 61 | 20-1 | 26.2 FI 61 | 80-1] 62. 61 FL | 9.1 | 16.9 LT PL | OS-L | LP.9 LI rE | 29.1 | €8.9 Lz 9 L¥.1. | 8-9 GS 9 €P.1 | €8.9 FG 9 86.1 | LP.9 oyu |yydeq |seyouy ‘age lyydeq seyouy|) ‘aye |qQdeq | seqouy TSF “TIS "TIOF aiour io 10.| ‘sinoy vz ut |*q}dap |jatowr Io Io, ‘stnoy bz ut |'ydoep)||o10um Io 10.) ‘sinoy vz ut }*y}dap Yor oO | [Tey ySeyetyH | TBJOT, || YoryM wo | [VF ysozyeoIyH | [ejJoOT, || Yor WO | Te} ysoZvory | [ej}OL, skep JO ‘ON! SABP JO ‘ON a: sep JO ‘ON *][BMULOD FO MOTFNITSUT [eAoy udyjoue'yT “SHIOMA 10IVAA OANAT, ‘HSOUNHd “OHD “bsq “VNMVSAU.L AH “bs ‘NVHT £ A oiom 10 10. 86 ‘Thos YOIyM wo skep JOON os | 60.1 ST | 76. é 16. 1 70-1 & GG. Ié | Ié. al 96. & 6P- v &F.- 06 | 06.1 ial 69.1 9 IS.T ‘oye 'yWdoq, ‘sInoy bz ur TlBF FSo} Bot §1-4 soqouy ‘yydap TEIOL SONTMDAL “bsq “‘ZNFTNVG “OL NOSTUVdINOO0 TVLOJ, eas "Taq UIaA0 NT 1940990) Tequieydag qsusny Aine. eune key Tady Youvyl Aren.1q2, 7 Arenue iy TABLE No. 1. *‘poyjdde moaq aavy ‘ainge1sduley puw "(490 x AQ “Yormudo.y ‘A10yvArtosqQ [kAOY oY 4B 10JeTI0 = Teg prespury 49 BSI posn ojo uOIBE OT, —"SUUV NAY 898-66 | 096.63 | 8F6.6% 7) vas aaoge 4nSstay ‘(eoT.o+) Aqteeytidep ‘(g00.0+) Ie4Y XOPUY AF SMOTJOOIIOD OUT, “AOUSTRID “TN S 942 QI parvdu0o puv ‘Moairg Aq opeut “parvpue 696.66 | SUBETAL 0S. eg. | S60. €VL-1 I1€.6¢ GSV-0E | 9-966 | 60E- 700. | 996-66 0 3 61) F9- | 86) CP. | SPT: F6E-1 | 4% | 99-62 | OL | 09G-0€ | $49.62 | L6Z- | 676-62 | €00- B26.62 | 8S6.62 | $86.62 | $96-6z |t9q M09 9RG og. | 9L | Th. | SPL | 088-1 | 8% | 80-62 | ST | PLV-0€ | G8P.62 | G22. | 82-62 | 700- 1GL.66 ; 044-62 | GPL-6 | 092-66 |29 U9 AON PRE oF. | FS} 16- | €80- S6L-L | 92% | OLF-6Z | 3B | 899-0E | 02-63 | ECE. 020-08 | 900- 9Z0-0€ | 280-0 | ST0-0E | €80-0 | 22949990 oY ES| OF- | Ss} GZ. | 960. 026-0 | 08 | 409.62 | ZI | 429-08 | 194.64 | S68. | OST.0€ | 100. | PST-O€ | ZST-0€ | 9PT-OF | TOT-0€ Joquraydag OL 3 6 cg. | 6 61. | 090- 620-1 | 9 | 848-62) ST | OLP-0& | 489-66 | 968. 616-62 | P00- £86.62 | 000-08 | 826-62 | £46.62 |" suSNy PRE og. | 9L | 9f- |090- | 289-0 | & | 149-63] 8 | 886-0€ | 969.66 | STP- 680-62 | 600- TF0-08 | 0F0-08 | 480-08 | 9F0-08 |" ATL Go 1G| GE. | 66] 91. | 690. 009.0 | Iz | 149.62| 1 | 143-08 | 99¢.62 | 68&. | 996.62] 100. | 496-62 | 6F6.63 | 296-62 | 096-68 | euNL VPS Ifivo || 8 Pp. | 190. | 0F6-0 | § | ISF-.62| 62 | L6E-0€ | 289.62 | 86d. 686-66 | 600- 86.62 | 66-62 | 286-68 | 616-66 |" ABW PYE cg. | § cr. | 160- 9&I-L | & | 488-82] 6L | S2S-0E | $82.62 | FS. | SE0.0E | F00- 620-08 | 820-08 | £20 0g | €0-08 |" INV 9T 8ST) G9. |G ce. |€80. | 989-T | 6E | 801-62 | FI | PPL-08 | 628-62 | ZET- | 610-08 | 400. | 960-0€ | SE0-0E | PLO-0€ 180-08 | 498 TAL PLYEL| 16. | 02) Lg. | SSI | 098-1 | 6 | 0B¢-8c | 8% | 080-0E | 6FE-62 | 9B. | B4S-66 | G00. | G4S.63 | PLE-68 LLS.6% | PLG-62 | Lrenaqay SI VAT| 2. | 9 Gp. | 9ST. 8z-. | & | 088-62 | Gz | STS-08 | 24-63 | F493. | G46.62| PUO. | 446-62 | 186.6 | 896-62 86-6 Arenue pC “UL ‘Ul Ul "SUL “SUL ‘SUI "SUI UL ‘SUL ‘al “SUL “SUL “SUI *guI el [) Q Q Ss ED ae S oe 8 re 3 g B ae oa 8 5 2 2 at ong = 28 = ele eS Be ‘md g¢| ‘m'de¢ | ‘ue 6 ea (Own | |fae| so | Be |e lees |o leks) ee | ge | Be | ee | Be g2 1 oaq (4) G52] ef | ge |S | dee |= | she) ey | ze | ge | Be | ge suo yy ae | # oa s 8) 6 | Bs *B g Pig | me | PS ge tae | “[OA2 ane aes 4 = prog = = Fh Be et 5 wos 4e “AeA “Bop Ze 04 is co o © dl 9 y paq0ar109 oanssoid UBoyT ‘[OAIT BOS TVOM OAOGY Joo} EP UAO4SIN “WHLHNOUVA AHL FO SNVHW ATHINOW “0061 Nc a a a gla a ce ee -g80dueg ‘00 ‘ay ‘A0jeang oy} Aq “[[emuUaog Jo uoTNIT}SUy [ehoy oY} 72 ydoy saoqSIFoY Woda “QOGF ABO OY) OZ “MK fH .G ‘BUOT “N LE OG ‘FET Ul ‘oanay, 4% SuoWWeAAOSqO [eo1gofoaooj0y Jo Aaeurung TABLE No, 2. ‘TOUSIRLD TN Aq paqoortoo usaq oAVT PUB “BAquILZ PUB IAJITSON Aq ory SQN A pare yo BapzEHs ow PRE sossvd 11a out oat M Rinne Bee popog @ UL oe eae ou Jo food penEel ou rao) > DECE de ae StajemOoeny, ond 98 1g 19 |€-FL |8-1¢ €-0 |S-1¢ ev 1.86 | L-9 |$-SF 6.3 P-8F | 6-0 6) PIS | $1 1.86 1.29 |8-67 \6.08 9-99 |9.67 lo.ee ee cmt 16 | % | 08 2G ‘|IT-O1 |1-2% | 3-0 |€-4 8-GP |S-2¢ | €.F |8-Fh 0-6 Le 6-0 |P-LP |T-6P | 3-0 €.6F 9.9F 9.87 |4.8F |8-08 0.29 '2.8P | taqueoeq, 98 | 1% | & 19 |lz-et [9.97 | 1-0 |2.9 L-OF |6-€¢ | Gp [8-3 T-3 0-97 | $-0 |S-SP |L.2F | 90 4.2% ||-PP |9.9P [9-29 [4.08 |8-PF |0-4F |) toqureaon, Ste | ie | 1 19 |l0.FL 18.2¢ | ¥-0 13-8 3-9F |2-09 | ¢.9 |0-2h | 0-€ G-0¢ | 9-0 |T-TG G.8¢ | 8-0 €-FS |/4.6F |8.1¢ /9-69 0-29 |0-TS |E.7G || 1940400 cra Omelecs 94, ||6-81 \6-8¢ | 8-0 |T-69 4.6F |9.89 | 0-9 [8-09 | BE |T-9¢ | 6-0 '0-9¢ @.8¢ | L-1. 0.09 ||¢.2¢ |6.8¢ |$-8¢ [8.79 |T-2¢ [8.19 || aqueydag or |6 | & €8 ||4-8T |F-09 | €0 [2-09 8-TS |T-02 || #8 |$-29 | F-F 6.9 | ST [4-2 [6.09 | 0-6 6.69 ||P.9G [8-89 |6-6% (0.29 19.89 1-69 ~ qsnsny GP NN ee 98 |/9-41 P29 .0 |L.€9 6.¥5 [9.24 9.6 8.86 | GF 8.96 | Z-T [0.09 |&-29 | 1-3 |F-99 |IP-8¢ 8-19 [4.19 |&-89 |8-09 [6.99 |] “-" ATae && | 62 | OF GL ||L-PI |8.8& 6-0 |9.89 |P-TS /&.99 || 8h |T-2G | 8.0 |T-FG | 4.1 /8-99 |6.99 | 6-6 (8.6% 0.96 [6.45 G.9¢ |S-T9 |0-9E {4-09 ||." eune 6& | 0% | SE ZL ||2-91 |2-1¢ | 8.0 |0.2¢ |$-€F |€-09 || 8.9 |6-PF | 9-8 |L.8F | F-T |S-6P [4.1 | €-2 |0-7S 0-8) 2.09 |2.06 |8.95 [8-67 4.79 || aN OF | 24% | 0€ 04 |6-PI 6.8F | 1-0 \0.6h |¢-TF |¢.9¢ a8 L.0F | ¥-& |8.¢F | GT IL-LP |3-6P | 9-1 |8.0S ||P-GF |9-4F |2-8h |0-€¢ |8-27 |6 TS |] Tay G& | SI | 3% L¢ |0-81 |Z.1p 3-0 |9.TF \9-SE |9-2F || T.2 |S-FE | 8-3 |S 8E | 9.0 |T-6E |€-TP | 0-1 |€-8P ||4-26 [0-07 |0-1P |8-97 [8-85 |8-TP |) MOTRIN LE | | 02 yo \lp-et TP 1.0 [¢.1F \8-F8 I2-9P || z.@ [2-48 | 2-0 |3-68 | ¢.0 [4 6e [6-0F | 4-0 |9-LF ||0.8¢ |F-68 |-Th |9-PF |P-68 /0-TP || Szenzqaq G@ | Te | 66 Fe |l¢-8 |6.pF 1-0 |0.¢h |4-0F |2-6P || ¢-F |4-0F | 8-L 3-Sh | 8-0 |S-SP |0.SP | 7.0 |F-SP |6-TP |F-SP [8- PY (2-27 |6-EP |8-S7 Arenwe p ew ee Sanit O (0) oO (0) Oo fo} (0) oO oO (0) oO 10) leans (0) 10) (0) 10) 10) eos oO chy REE S S 6 o| 2 Cre os é ee | 2 efleelle|peigs| = |gs|eil2e8|e_/ ef 228 ]e.| 4/2) 2lelale Blog || & Be [ee SS SS (SEI Se Se) 2 Se (se eelGeleeizq lar) & | aie i4iei4 ® 5 B s “3 ae Be as ee el | [ag oe gS 58 ee a8 S28] & s | = S 5 S qquoy ye ae] By Bi Sed eras 18S ¢ aEULOSay rs | ‘ONIMMLSIOUY ATES ‘MALUNOUDAH S.NOSVIN ‘urd 6 ‘ud ¢ UL 6 “0061 YALANOWYAHL AHL 40 SNVHW ATHLNOW aac, TABLE No. 3. *UL40}8 YUSLOLA 04 WMI WOAT ‘9 09 () WLOAJ O[VOS B MO PAYBUITISIS1 PULM OY JO eoL0F ON, oolttlor| 98 0.61 0.69 gce | 90h | 0.68 | ore | ost 9-1 LEI LI | SE | 82 | 92 6 | 2/3 |] 97 | 26 | 69 | 88, Ge | OF |] T9 | F4 | 24 || 8B | OF | EAT | He | Te|| 4 | 12 | 1 atleriotloltiololololrlele le loi» lerierjmlol+lel|rtleie|tilolo HOMO SIS I alii IeI2 IO lei ie lo |o eli ie lle [ale ilo} o | 0 B0ILTIETIOlololle|elaiv iris lol|t|* lori] s |t|1/e Ile 12/2 0/0 Jo rOlOT e091 1/2 ie it irio lls lorior|oOlols iv |21¢ lhe |oit iit ieee 9) WMOiOr OLB IBIE lololriolsels I@lealelelelelelele lololo fio (i jo GO/OT/OT/O/Olollolololi¢ |sittirioleiitigi¢eitigitiel|Fio)t iro Glee OlOle hele le ir ie@ledelZlselalele he l4leilelely fo lo fo LOler\erleisielol|zi/e|rleisizieie|rielolFlzlelaly|y lols \ey LOB elOliWOleley lel ele lPISi2iPleiv I Tit le lelelelris je BOM GOB IO ie8hrizialle els loli lolo solo ii |i [ole hele lets icp Ore OI? |e WO} @ |e lee |e Ie |S |e 8 18 7 8 18 18 lo 1a |e jo | 6 ja WOMOTIOLME LEO We lelp lA lorislelgisislelelels ololrielej«lo Sp (ee eae ae ere ea ee alter ee ete Reet cata ce Veo sy ageleull acoilnee) | aco es || eile sis [e isi sles le le iloluls isi sje lols |e iis |ale flog |o|e is igle Se st ee ee ey el) EP) ees ts Be ie ich ye ye i ie ts | "“HOUOA AOVUAAV “HN 'N “M'N “M 4 “AS ut) bic Gi) "t “ SUBOTA, “Teg, Taq ute0e (7 19 W9AON ** 190900 Taqurey deg “ asndny Ans sme “Trad y Aron. 9,7 Sivnue pe "qqUoW ‘006T TABLE 4, *punor5 ay} WITT 490y OF Jog ye “moTYNATAsUT TeAor ON4 Fo Joor 4RY Oy4 WO paoerd st oanqy, 4V esnes-U1eLI ATL, ‘go. ‘bsa ‘shu “a'r Ay paqyuasord ‘1apidoay ourysung o1ydersojoyg s,ueproe¢ v Aq Wayey St eULYSUMS sTL, *padnasqo aie esayg Jo AuvO MOY Surjou pue ‘sqtvd weq OFUL ANS oYy SULPIATp AC pazwuityse st ssouUTpnoTD *s[e]o a PS I TREE SE 290 aS AES 6 TE TS oa - neelite — | | |,eTe % 0 era! e PAs 3 “ai | ee | @ |] SUBII\) VL | 94 | 9-7 |x€1E |¥.T121 9-S6S) 18 | 80 | G& x61G |S9L-9V| ¥-9) 1-9] €-9 | 8G | IN | ‘p Urey oqeyremay ‘62 ‘o[eA WwuIMT “FZ | { | ‘Ga GL ‘OL ‘OL ‘Som "S29 Treg ‘co‘o‘1‘ssora || 96 | 49 || 0.1 | PL ie-e8 |4-269| 86d-| 98 | 9.0 | ¥-S ee ta 1 1G eur || VO| 99 || 7-6 | 7S |T-€2 j6.6co| S2e.| 98) G-0 | 2.8 GG 1G 93 | 8-9 18.4) 1-2) 8-4) P-4 | requrosd 12 | 08-9 | 8.9 | 9.9 | 9.¢ | 8.9 ||toqumeaoN, 02 |$86-2 | 0-9 | ¥-9 | 0-9 | 8-¢ ||’ 22409990 ZL | 66-1 |8¢|8.3| 9-8 | T-g ||teqmtezdeg FL | 29-2 |9-212-3/ 2-8] @g ||" psusny OL (SF9-0 | 2.6) 2-6)3-b) TS" Aloe LT | $9-8 |¢.9]1-9] Z-2| 7-9 || eune “TE “OL “WRH = “08 “6a “Ze psumgqsry go 1 gsorr | OC | G4 || 4-6 | 86 |G.L1T |p-€2E| Gs-| OS | 6.0 | 9-€ ‘g Surmquart |) GT | 84 || 9-G | 86 |T-89T |0-8TS) €6é- 18 | 0-1 | ¥-F ‘gorH wm 9 sumuTT Tepe |G | 7g | 0.4 | OS |T.6Te 6.STS| S68-| 94 | HL | FF ‘GC SumpySry puvrepunyy, “91 ‘Zi ‘te‘sepanyg | & | 06 || 0-8 | TS 9.95% T-8T¢ PIP-| G4 | 81 | 9-7 in want | ST) $4 | | 62 |8.2t [6.6Ts| 168-| 28 | 9-0 | F4 aquylwMey OZ “1epuuyy, “OLS ‘ore reUNT 6 | #8 || P-L | OF |6.1€B |9.¢2¢| 66-| 08 | 8-0 | F-E Il [S803 |¥-5/0-F |0-F] 6G | ARN “96 ‘86 ‘U6 ‘FOR ZI | 84 | 0-9 | 9% |L-28T 0-829] $s3-| G4 | T-T | 6% eI | 00-2 | 0.9) F%-9 8-4 | 8h | Indy SO ieee | tees 2 | 98 | 4:€ | 9% lo.ort [g.9e¢| 26T-| 22 | 2.0 | 8-2 ot | Fe-6 |0.9/69/29) #9 |) W92RW BasomTy “OL OD "8a “Ie “ZL “FL “SE ‘AL ‘6 apts Gomag we UK O pean Naito : | i y V2 ; i 5 ; op || Aten..ga esc a, CS OL AE OC STAT UL OF ie | PT | OL | TE | $6 |T-28 |L-288) 988-) G6 | 80 | 9-6 61 | 16-9 | ¥-¢| 6.9 | 9.9 | 8-6 qed 0G “GI “TL “Pom “8a ‘2c “Oa‘L1 TH “08 “asorm || 9B | LO || 6-L | G% {6.09 |%.ZES| Sd-| G8 | S-0 | 6% 13 | 66-9 | 7.9/2.9] 9.9] 6-9 || Sxenuee WL ‘sad ar "sid Res} ‘Ul Se | 1 se 2 = 3 Bi Ux} p|eo|2sl S8] S| Bikes! of 2°] 5 lees lees q|/o™*| He BY OB [eB | 2a) oF SEol # = a@}ot| es | 84/85 ge lees) 28 Eom] ¢ | 2 | | | ® ‘suuvIvaH lal 88)88| oo [Seq] o&lseiSae| Se laa | ge] © | P| ELE ay | Go }]a2!] eo |ipok S42 i358 1o8 8) ae peace Ear "yqQuOyy i 3 sh oo | BE HES! SOS |SEBae) 8g san0y 3 PO, SS | ad | S6) eS se lsgs| 25 loc arney | “soqour : iz Sh 58. a a g g Sa ed ae qsoqvoty Ul [[BsUley ‘SSHNIGNOT0 | 3 2 gE) 8 S/ES"| Bs aS HOVUAAV —— ie) ret “CHA LVM “O06T 339 NOTES BY A NATURALIST ON HIS VOYAGE TO THE FALKLANDS AND BACK, WITH REMARKS ON THE FAUNA AND FLORA OF THOSE ISLANDS. By RUPERT VALLENTIN. It is some years since I had seen a school of flying-fish, or admired the beautiful iridescence of a Portuguese man-of-war, or even gazed on the Southern Cross, or the Magellanic clouds; so that a little thrill of pleasurable anticipation was excusable when I embarked on the steamship Zanis at Tilbury Docks, late on the evening of 4th October, 1898. By breakfast time the next morning we were well down the river; and about noon, having landed our pilot at Dover, our course was shaped for Ushant. I was anxious to examine the plankton over which we were steaming, but our pace exceeded eight knots an hour. I tried during the first few days the method first suggested by Sir John Murray; viz., that of straining the sea-water, which circulated over the ship, through a fine piece of silk bolting cloth. This was only partially successful ; the copepods seeming to be stunned, and in most instances damaged beyond recognition by the rush of water through through the pump and pipes. Our engineer, who took a great interest in my studies, kindly lent me a small bucket holding about two quarts, to the handle of which I fastened a light line; and with this I was able to dip water from the sea, and pour it through a fine silk-net, the pelagic forms being retained in a small test-tube fixed at the extremity. This plan was most successful, especially in the Guinea current; and I was able to examine almost daily my captures so obtained in a coal-bunker, which was used as a fitting-shop, when any slight repair became necessary to the vessel or engines. Only those who have attempted microscopical work at sea in a small steamer which seemed to illustrate perpetual motion in in all directions, can form any idea of the difficulties one has to contend with while examining minute pelagic forms under a dissecting microscope, or even with an inch objective. Besides the rolling, the light was very poor, being obtained from a bull’s- eye about six feet distant from the bench to which my instru- d40 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. ments were lashed. In spite of these drawbacks, I was able to make a cursory examination of my gatherings, and to note roughly the changes of the plankton as we steamed along. Between Ushant and Finisterre, a common radiolarian Acanthometra elastica, occurred in abundance ; afew Clausia elongata being noticed with them. Drift specimens of /ucus serratus, Zostera marina and Chorda filum were seen floating in large masses ten miles due west of Ushant lighthouse; smaller clumps of the same weeds being detected at intervals as much as twenty-four hours after leaving that spot. The barometer, from the day after our departure, remained very steady at 30°00; but rose during the night of the 9th to 30°10. The first flying-fish was seen in 41° 03’ N., and as we steamed south, these attractive objects daily increased in numbers, till the neighbourhood of Cape Frio near Rio de Janeiro was reached, when they vanished. I have frequently noticed in my previous voyages when in the tropics, how soon cats discover the presence of fish on board, and the pussie we had on this vessel was no exception Instead of turning in to sleep as she had hitherto done after nightfall, she prowled on the deck, and the moment one of these fish came on board she promptly seized it. On the morning of the 10th when about 250 miles north of the Canaries, we began to realize that we had left winter behind us, the air being much warmer. The sea, too, assumed that beautiful cobalt blue, which those who have never been an ocean voyage can but feebly imagine. Early on the morning of the 11th the peak of Teneriffe was seen rising out of a sea of mist and towering 12,000 feet into the azure blue sky; and about mid-day our anchor was dropped in the bay of Santa Cruz. On the same evening we resumed our journey to Montevideo. We were now well in the region of the north-east trade winds. The temperature of the air was high, being 80°F. in the shade on deck ten minutes after sunset on the 12th, and during the next ten days from longitude 17° W. to about 38° W. it varied but little. The barometer also varied very slightly during the same period, ranging between 30°10 and 80-00. FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 341 The pelagic forms secured on the 12th were not of much interest ; a few specimens of a species of Clausia and a spherical alga, brown in colour, belonging probably to the genus Halos- phera, were all the forms I obtained from several buckets of water dipped from the sea. Early on the morning of the 13th, in lat. 19°44’N., long. 20°25’ W. we steamed through several streaks of slightly dis- coloured water of a reddish tint, due to the presence of a species of Zrichodesmium. This alga was spherical in shape, almost 2 m.m. in diameter, and differed very much from that species as observed along the coast of South America. About this time I made an unpleasant discovery. I had been taking the surface-temperature of the sea since leaving the channel from a hydrant on the deck aft, which I was given to understand descended directly into the sea. Owing to the very high temperature recorded on the morning of the 14th, I made further enquiry, and found that the sea-water which circulated through the vessel was obtained from a pipe which passed through the engine-room, and thence into the sea. The fact of this sup- ply pipe passing through the hot engine-room was sufficient to raise the sea-water at least 5°F. Subsequently, all surface temperatures were taken from water dipped by a bucket from the ship’s side; care being taken to rinse it well before recording the temperature of a sample. The average surface-temperature of the sea from Santa-Cruz to the coast of Brazil was about 76°F. ; the highest, 79°6°F. pos recorded in 0°19’ N., 28°50’W. : In my many numerous gatherings made between Teneriffe and Montevideo various species of Ceratium were most abundant ; but not a single specimen belonging to the genus Peridinice was secured during the whole voyage. The various species of cope- pods were mostly bright blue in colour; one small species belonging to the genus Coryceide formed a prominent object in all my gatherings during the whole journey across the Atlantic. This species was bright blue, and rivalled our English Anomalo- cera Patersoniiin brilliancy. Curiously enough, a radiolarian very similar to, if not identical with Acanthometra elastica was very abundant in 0°19’ N., 28°50’ W. During the evenings of the 342 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 17th and 18th we had some beautiful displays of phosphorescence. Flashes of light from two to three feet in length, probably caused by Pyrosome were common; and the whole surface of the sea for some little distance round the vessel was illuminated by countless gleams of light; some of these being bright green in colour, which greatly added to the beauty of the display. While in this region, I was able to capture a few beautiful specimens of various species of Globerina; and on more than one occasion, I was fortunate enough to examine a species of Haliomina with the protoplasm in a partially expanded condition. The surface temperature of the sea fell to 77°F. on the evening of the 20th, the position of the ship at noon on that day being lat. 3°47’8., 30°40’ W., and with this decrease of tempera. ture, we lost the beautiful displays of phosphorescence we had enjoyed during the previous evenings. Birds had been very scarce since leaving Ushant. Some birds, known to sailors as ‘‘ Whale birds” (Prion desolatus), had followed the steamer for some days after leaving Santa Cruz; but with the exception of a few petrels, probably Procellaria pelagica, and a single frigate bird (regata aquila) which hovered round the ship in 16°0'S., 86°47'W., no birds were noticed during the voyage to the South American coast. On the morning of the 21st in 11°25’S. a few veliger larvee were the most interesting forms noticed in the gathering made just before noon. Besides these, a few specimens of a species of Trichodesmium resembling in appearance microscopical bundles of straw, were observed for the first time. We all noticed a decided change in the atmosphere on the morning of the 23rd, the sky being overcast, and the wind dead against us. The sea too, which had been 77° F. at noon in 20°4’ §., fell to 74° F. at sunset; the temperature of the air at that time being only 71° F. Shortly after noon, in 23°44’8., the wind fell, and there was a complete calm. As we steamed along, we passed through long irregular streaks of discoloured water mostly of a dull-red colour, due to the presence of the species of Zrzchodesmium already referred to. According to my observations these streaks of algee varied considerably both in shape and colour; some being light- FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 343 red, and others of a darker hue; but microscopical examination shewed no difference in structure. I was unable to detect any unpleasant smell in the sea-water containing this alga, although some observers have recorded it. Perhaps this odour is only to be noticed during certain times of the year. Species of Zricho- desmium are to be found in tropical seas all over the world; a species Z. erythreum occurring in vast patches in the Red Sea, especially during the month of August, as I observed it some years ago. This alga appeared in all my gatherings, although it was not visible on the surface of the sea till the 25th, our position being 27°4’S., after which no more was seen till the return voyage. During the same afternoon I obtained a glimpse of several small pieces of Gulf-weed (Sargassum bacciferum), the largest not exceeding 20 em. in length, and on the next day afew more frag- ments were seen. On the morning of the 25th we ran into a cold current which appeared to run at right angles to our course, the temperature being 69°F. Here occurred vast shoals of various species of Ceratium, and with them a few Ahizopods. The position of the ship at noon was 27°4’S., 45°54°W. _ During this afternoon the sea rose in temperature to 70°F., and the barometer to 30°30, both however falling after sunset; the temperature of the sea to 67°F, and the barometer to 30°10. We experienced during the 26th a great change both in wind and weather. The surface temperature of the sea at noon in 30°30'S., 49°27 W. had fallen to 63°9°F., and at sunset there was a still further decrease to 60° F., the temperature of the air being 66°F. only. Birds of various species began to abouud. Two Cape Pigeons (Daption Capensis), and several Penguins were seen dur- ing the morning; and for the first time, after a considerable interval, a fine Albatross (Diomedea exultans) was noticed about a quarter of a mile distant. On the same evening the surface temperature of the sea had fallen to 59°F., but the temperature of the air remained the same as on the previous evening, viz.: 66°F. By noon on the 27th the depth of water was only fifteen fathoms, and the bottom 344 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. consisting of fine sand dark in colour, mixed with fragments of shells. The position of the vessel at mid-day was 34°9’S., 52°56’ W., and the surface temperature of the sea 55°F. At sunset the surface temperature rose 1°, the temperature of the air being 53°F., and the barometer 30°30. At day-break on the 28th we anchored two miles from the town of Montevideo in five fathoms of water ; the surface tem- perature of the sea remaining at 56°6° F. during the next twenty-four hours. We left our anchorage and resumed our voyage during the afternoon of the 29th, the barometer and the surface tempera- ture of the sea remaining unaltered; but the air was cooler, being only 54°F. At noon on the 30th we were sixty miles due east of Cape Corrientes, and during that afternoon we passed quantities of Albatross (Diomeda exultans), Cape Pigeons (Daption Capensis), and with these a few ‘ Nellys’ (Osszfraga gigantea) were noticed. I am sure I never saw such numbers of Albatross before, and the only explanation I can offer is that there must have been shoals of fish in the immediate neighbourhood, the water being only fifty fathoms in depth. During this afternoon a sheep which had recently died was thrown overboard after its fleece had been removed. It was a wonderful sight to see the Albatross and ‘Nellys’ swarm round the body as soon as it was clear of the steamer, the small Cape Pigeons remaining some little distance off till their superiors were satisfied. Our pace, however, did not allow me to keep these birds long in view, even with the aid of an excellent pair of binoculars. During this time I noticed particularly the great variation in the markings of both the wing and tail feathers of the Cape Pigeons; the patterns being dark brown or black on a white background. In some cases the darker markings were present as two transverse bars on each wing; occasionally a_ star-like pattern, or an irregular wavy line could be seen. In all instances these markings appeared to be symmetrical. I had intended making some further notes on these interesting variations, but by the next morning the birds had vanished. FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 345 The last day of October gave unmistakable evidence that we were nearing our destinaton. The air was chilly, the tempera- ture at sunset being only 45°F., and the surface temperature of the sea remained at 46°6°F. throughout the whole day. Detached masses of floating sea-weed were noticed during the afternoon, but all these were too far from the vessel for one to identify. ‘The next morning these floating masses were fre- quently seen, and all those close enough to be examined with any degree of accuracy belonged to the genus Lessonie. We sighted the Falklands at day-break on the 3rd Novem- ber, and when I arrived on deck the steamer was near enough to the shore for one to form some general idea of the coast-line. The whole of the land could be seen broken up into innumerable creeks and fiords, aad fringed with sea-weeds. Masses of grey rocks were visible on the land, and some of these could be seen ‘winding up the side of the hills, reminding one of the stone- walls so familiar to travellers in the northern parts of Scotland. At 10 a.m. we entered Port Wiliam, and an hour later were safely anchored in Stanley harbour opposite the town. THE FALKLANDS. Stanley harbour, which 1s in direct communication with Port William by a passage some three hundred yards across, is about four miles in length, and from half to three quarters of a mile wide. The town contains about eight hundred inhabitants, and is scattered along the middle of the southern shore. The houses are mostly small, but as each has a garden, some large some small, the settlement looks far more important than it really is. The land in the immediate neighbourhood of Stanley is slightly undulating, and in many places presents an irregular rocky surface. The general colour of the surrounding country varies from green to grey, nearly all the hills being surmounted by masses of stones, and in some cases huge rocks piled up in the most fantastic manner. One day, while collecting with a friend near the summit of Mount Low, a hill about eight hundred feet high, and about six miles from Stanley, I was forced to seek shelter from a heavy squall of rain and wind, under a mass of quartz-rock many tons in weight. The wind which invariably accompanies these squalls is very strong, and the sounds pro- 346 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. duced as it rushed through and round these heaps of rocks was very weird. In most instances these rocks were covered with a single species of a beautiful lichen, which I believe to be Usnea melaxantha, a native of the Arctic regions. ‘The entire absence of trees from the archipelego, moreover, is a feature to which I never became reconciled. One never failing source of interest to me was to watch the beautiful effects of light and shade steal over the land on a bright day, when the sun would occasionally be obscured by a passing cloud. We enjoyed during my visit, perhaps, half-a-dozen of the most beautiful sunsets it has ever been my good fortune to see. On each occasion, as the sun sank behind the range of hills to the westward of the town, the undu- lating grassy land was flooded with golden light; and a little later the peninsula at the eastern end of the harbour and Mount Low were coloured with the richest shades of orange changing to rose-colour, while the valleys were filled with a purple haze. There was never any wind on these evenings, and the reflections of the hills and vessels were perfectly reproduced on the still surface of the sea. On one of these occasions, as I was collect- ing wild flowers about two miles to the eastward of the town, my attention was attracted by a beautiful rose-coloured cloud which seemed stationary on the top of Mount Low, a hill about six miles distant. As I returned, I noticed this cloud gradually drifting towards Stanley, and about an hour later it must have discharged its contents over the town; for the rain descended in torrents for some hours afterwards. After sunset, when the moon is absent and the sky cloudless, the brilliancy of the stars in these latitudes is remarkable. They seem literally to sparkle like liquid gems, the atmosphere bemg so very pure, and in spite of a heavy rain-fall free from moisture. The Southern Cross at the time of my visit was high up in the sky, and during these fine evenings I could easily dis- tinguish the starless spaces, so aptly termed by early navigators the ‘‘ coal-sacks.”’ These cloudless nights, like the beautiful sun- sets, were rare, and so perhaps have made a deeper impression upon my mind than they would otherwise have done. Among the greatest attractions to the naturalist who visits these climes are the huge belts of sea-weeds which festoon the rocks and shores. Under the euphonious name of “ Kelp,” two FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 347 species of Lessonie and Durville, and one of Macrocystis are included. The two former sea-weeds flourish along the shores of the open ocean, where they are swayed about inthe surge; while the latter luxuriates in the many sheltered fiords, where it grows to an almost incredible length. Three objects that always attracts attention on these islands are the ‘“‘ Tussock Grass” (Dactylis cespitosa,) the ‘‘ Bog Balsam”? (Bolax glebaria) and the ‘‘ Stone Rivers,” all adequately described in the ‘‘ Challenger ’’ publications. A rough sketch of my daily life at Stanley may not be devoid of interest to those whose travels have not taken them to such a remote corner of the globe. My invariable plan was to look out about 5 a.m., and if the weather seemed at all favourable, I usually managed to get afloat in about half-an-hour ; for I soon discovered that, provided there was little or no wind, I could collect before breakfast sufficient material to keep me fully em- ployed till lunch-time. Some of these early’ mornings were singularly beantiful; the reflections of the vessels at anchor and the surrounding hills being perfectly reproduced on the calm sur- face of the water. At this hour the air was invariably cool, and after dipping medusee from the surface of the sea for twenty minutes, a spell at the oars would be necessary to restore circu- lation. Examining the fronds and roots of Macrocystis for specimens was always cold work; and some of the tangled roots were so large that I found it quite impossible to lift them into my boat for closer examination. Care had to be exercised during this work, for a capsize into a bed of Macrocystis, even if one could withstand the sudden shock of the icy water, would prob- ably end fatally; the stems and fronds forming an almost impenetrable barrier between the swimmer and the shore. One haul with a tow-net or a small shrimp trawl, followed by a sharp and welcome row home to my moorings would terminate the cruise. Low-water spring tides invariably occurred from 11 to 11.30; so provided it was fine, one could examine and preserve the collec- tions made before breakfast previous to starting shore-collecting. Gathering specimens within tidal limits was at times very trying ; the wind would most probably be blowing, and as my hands were always more or less constantly wet turning over stones, and exploring the contents of the tidal pools, I never really relished 348 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. it. More than once during a spring tide, I was compelled to retire before the icy south wind to the more genial atmosphere of my work-room. I used to enjoy these excursions, however, not- withstanding the physical discomfort ; for the variety and interest to be found in the rock-pools afforded me ceaseless entertainment. At rare intervals, I used to find a worm or a mollusk very similar to, if not identical with a familiar English species; but this did not happen very often. On my return to my work-room from my many trips, I had much to attend to—specimens to preserve, or notes to write up; and I found it important to keep well up to date, for incidents observed when out collecting, or briefly recorded in a pocket-book at the time, soon slip from the memory, although at the time one fondly imagines they will never be forgotten. These notes were usually finished after dinner, so that from 8 p.m. to 9.80, if fine, T could ramble along the shore to the eastward, observe the sun- set, and attempt a forecast of the weather for the next twenty-four hours, which was nearly always incorrect. I always kept a small glass on my work-table filled with various species of wild flowers which I collected during these evening rambles, and some were very beautiful. Nearly all these flowers were white, this being due I suppose to the absence of continuous sunshine. Sir Joseph Banks,(:) over a century ago, has recorded a similar fact relating to the flowers of Terra del Fuego. A few isolated plants, widely separated, and resembling our Cornish sea-pink, were found in flower during December. This plant has also been found near Punta Arenas, in the Straits of Magellan. A form of common dandelion (Leontodon taraxacum) flourished on the cultivated ground in Stanley. It also abounds in similar places at Punta Arenas. Another familiar plant, reminding one of home, was the common furze (Ulex Huropeus /, which seemed to take very kindly to these chilly climes. Great bushes of it were in full flower soon after my arrival; the masses of yellow forming a pleasant contrast to the universal greens and greys when viewed from the north shore of the harbour. By far the most interesting plant to me was a small species of sun-dew, probably Drosera uniflora, which abounded in certain places near the town. It is of almost microscopical dimen- FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 349 sions, and may be easily passed over by the pedestrian. It flowered towards the end of December. I examined numberless specimens, but never detected any insects adhering to the leaves. INSECTA. My friend, Mr. Herbert Mansel, who lived for thirteen years in the Falklands, and to whom I am indebted for much valuable information, tells me he has frequently seen a blue butterfly in the east island near a place called “Italy,” a very sheltered spot at the western extremity of the town of Stanley, and close to Government house. I spent several hours on various occasions when the sun was shining brightly searching for specimens of this butterfly, but never saw one. A moth, only seen when the sun was shining brightly, and which flew with extreme rapidity, closely resembled both in form and habits our English Plusia gamma, but I did not succeed in securing a specimen. Various species of moths belonging to the genus Znerdae are fairly common on the undulating land round Stanley. As I went quite unprepared to find either butterflies or moths in such a windy locality, I did not include in my outfit the necessary paraphanalia for catching or preserving them. I managed, however, to collect a few Diptera and some beetles. These last have been kindly identified for me by Mr. Charles J. Gahan of the British Museum. Some specimens captured in a moor-pool some miles from Stanley, he identifies as a variety of Lancetes premorsus. Another specimen of the same species was was dipped from the surface of the sea early one calm morning during December, 1898. A single example of the beetle known to the inhabitants as the ‘‘ Peat beetle”? is described by Mr. Gahan as a species of Cylindrorhinus, probably a variety of C. tessellatus (Guér.) 'This was found in a peat cutting on the Murray Heights, and was the only one seen during my visit. A single larva of a water-beetle of the family Dytiscide, was secured in a moor pool about four miles due east of Stanley. REPTILIA. There seems to be no doubt that a species of lizard is fairly common in certain places in the East Island, but it is one of my few regrets that I found it impossible to secure a specimen of it. 350 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. AVES. The following fragmentary notes relating to the common birds which were observed by me during my collecting trips in Stanley harbour and elsewhere may be of interest. They are by no means as exhaustive as I could wish, but this is due to pres- sure of other work. I was particularly struck on landing to notice the extreme tameness of the Steamer-ducks (Zrachyeres cinereus) which abound in Stanley harbour. Unfit to eat, and extremely difficult to kill, these birds are hardly ever molested; and are in many instances almost as tame as our domestic ducks. A pair of these birds took up their permanent residence close to where my dinghey was moored, and it was amusing to watch the male bird chase away any intruder of the same species approaching within a radius of about fifty yards of his head-quarters. During the early part of December, the majority of these birds had hatched their eggs, and were accompanied on the water by their young ones, usually six in number ; seven being detected in only one instance. If pursued in a boat at this time, the female usually made off with the young birds; and if hard pressed, she would splash along the surface of the water at an astonishing pace, and the chicks dive off in various directions, none being capable of flight; but the male bird would gallantly remain behind to dispute the approach of the intruder, and attempt to frighten him by splashing the water with his wings, and uttering his peculiar bull-frog note very rapidly. This singular note was never uttered except on the approach of danger, and appears to be made by the male bird only. During the early mornings these birds were almost always in the middle of the harbour; but as soon as a boat appeared on the water, they would at once take refuge amid the beds of Jacro- cystis fringing the shores, where they seemed instinctively to know pursuit was difficult. They appeared to subsist chiefly on the numerous species of Mollusca found along the shores, and on the fronds of Macrocystis. Two other species of birds were almost equally abundant, the Jackass Penguin (Spheniscus Magellanicus), and aspecies of shag, probably Phalacrocorax verrucosus ; the nesting places, ‘ rookeries’ as they are called by the inhabitants of the Falklands, of both FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 351 being within easy walking distance of Stanley. In the majority of instances both species were so fearless, that again and again I nearly ran them down in my boat when out on the water in quest of medusze. One specimen of S. IJagellanicus used to visit the sheltered spot next the Hast pier regularly about high-water, in pursuit of young mullet (Aleginus maclovinus) and smelts ( Galaxias attenuatus). I used to watch this bird when swimming under water gradually drive a shoal of these fish into a corner between the hulks, and when they were well massed together, dash into the middle of them and secure quantities. I was particularly struck by its resemblance to the young porpoise when it was Swimming in this way; and on the first occasion I saw one, it was only after some moments of careful watching that I was able to distinguish what it really was. Only one bird was noticed that had any pretence to a song, namely Turdus Halklandicus. A pair of these were nearly always to be seen during the early mornings near Navy Point. The notes uttered by the male bird were soft, slow, and very attractive ; but in volume its song was not nearly equal to that of our English thrush. I have counted as many as five specimens of carrion hawks (Utleago Australis) at one time perched in the early morning on the masts and yards of the once famous steamship ‘‘ The Great Britain,” which is now used asa store hulk in the harbour. Fortunately on one occasion I was able to make a leisurely exami- nation of a living specimen of this species, which had gorged itself on a dead seal washed into a cove near Hooker’s Point These birds, like many of the same class are best seen at a slight distance, a close inspection being by no means agreeable to the observer. Another huge bird, known to sailors as ‘the Stinker,” ( Ossifraga gigantea) was only to be seen in the harbour when the weather was stormy on the coast. All these birds were invariably shy, and would never come close to the shores. On one occasion when visiting a large ‘‘rookery’”’ of a of a species of gull, probably Larus glaucodes, I was astonished to find that the nestlings had an abundant supply of living and partially decayed specimens of Patella ena and large Chiton setiger placed beside the nests; evidently brought there by the adult d02 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. birds. It is well known that both these species of mollusks require some httle ingenuity to remove them intact from their respective places on the sea-shore; and the question I failed satisfactorily to explain was, ‘‘ How do these birds manage to to dislodge them ?”’ About a mile distant from this Gull ‘‘rookery ” was another large nesting place of a beautiful species of Tern, probably Sterna hirundinacea. Numbers of the adult birds were frequently seen in the harbour. The note uttered by this species resembled exactly that produced by our common English S. fluviatilis. Almost two miles due north-west of the nesting place of these Terns was a very large ‘‘rookery”’ of a species of Penguin, locally called the ‘‘ Jentoo”’ (Pygosceles taenvata) whence a large supply of eggs are obtained every year. JI shall never forget my visit to this spot during the height of the breeding season ; the strong ammoniacal smell, dirt, and din, being simply intolerable. A very beautiful bird is the Kelp goose (Bernicla antartica) usually seen in pairs along the shores fringing the ocean. The male is pure white, while the female is dark and variously speckled and barred. I saw several pairs of these handsome birds during December, each being accompanied by a single nestling. Once, while collecting along the shores of Stanley harbour, I managed to approach close to a bird new to me, but which I afterwards identified as the night-heron (Wycticorax obscurus.) This species has often been recorded from the Falklands, and also from various localties in the Straits of Magellan. This bird possessed the usual greyish-brown plumage, and when first seen was instantly recognized as belonging to the family Are:de, owing to the well-known meditative attitude the members of this group assume when feeding along the shore. When disturbed, it flew away with the usual heavy flight, uttering at the same time a series of harsh croaks, which sounded most weird. MamMattia. No indigenous mammals are to be found on these islands. The large ‘wolf-hke fox’ (Canis Antarcticus), mentioned by Darwin,®) is quite extinct. FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 300 The Rat (Mus decumanus) abounds in the settlement, and especially in the immediate vicinity of the two slaughter-houses which are located at either extremity of the town. The common house-mouse (J/us musculus) is also very abundant in the wooden houses in Stanley. Both these species have been introduced hy the many vessels which have from time to time visited this port, and in many instances remained, having been irreparably damaged off the Horn and elsewhere. The indigenous field-mouse, whose presence was suspected by Darwin, eluded my most careful search; neither did I ever hear of one ever been seen by the inhabitants. On more than one occasion I saw porpoises fairly close at hand, but never near enough for certain identification of species. On several occasions during my rambles along the shores between Hooker’s Point and Port Harriet, about four miles to the eastward of Stanley, I saw huge water-worn skulls of whales, Otarie, and portions of seal. Once I found quite half-a-mile from the shore, the right lower mandible of a cachalot (Physeter macro- cephalus) in a very decayed condition, and consequently very old. How it got there, unless by human agency, I cannot tell. Can the land be rising ? A stray specimen of Otariajubata and hair-seal may occasion- ally be seen on the shores or on one. of the numerous islets near Stanley. I was fortunate to see a very fine male specimen of Jacror- hinus elephantinus, which was discovered stranded on the southern shore of Stanley harbour early on the 6th February, 1899. Lantern sides and photographs of this mammal in various positions were exhibited at a meeting of the Linnean Society early in June, and copies of two of the photographs were repro- duced in ‘‘ The Field” of 30th September, 1899. After a most diligent search, I have only been able to find one other authenticated instance of the elephant-seal having been seen alive on the Falkland archipelago since the islands passed into British hands, although on the first colonizatian those creatures were common. When Dom Pernettys) landed at the head of Berkley Sound in the Hast Falklands, and the settlement of Port Louis was 304 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. founded by Bougainville, the members of the expedition found elephant-seals, which Pernetty calls *‘ loup-marims”’ and sea-lons in numbers amid the tussack-grass on Hog island, and also on the main-land. On one oceasion upwards of thirty elephant-seals were found at one time reposing in depressions they had made in the peaty soil along the shore. M. de Saint Simon, one of the members of the expedition wheats ‘‘en tua onze successivement.” These animals were slaughtered for the oil obtamed from the blubber, for use on board the vessels. Much to his eredit, this gentleman ..... ‘‘choisit ceux qui étoient couchés a sec, afin d’avoir plus de facilité ales en retirer aprés qu’ils seroient morts, et moius de peine ad les écorcher, et 4 en tirer la graisse ou le lard pour en faire de Vhuile....” and so needless slaughter was avoided. It is to be regretted that the crews of the whalers who made these islands their rendezvous during the early part of the 19th century, by their promiscuous slaughter of these interesting quad- rupeds, have reduced them to practical extinction. About twenty years ago, a male specimen of this species was found stranded on the sea-shore, about 45 miles from Stanley, by Mr. Herbert Mansel, and the skull of this specimen was brought by him to England. A little later, the remainder of the skeleton was collected, and the whole is now in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, London. This skull formed the subject of an important paper by the late Professor W. H. Flower, (4) read at a meeting of the Zoological Society, in January, 1881. Three years before this, a notice by Captain C. C. Abbott (s) was communicated to the same Society by Mr. P. L. Slater. Mr. Mansel wrote a brief account of the circumstances under which he found his specimen, and this was incorporated by the Professor in his communication. It runs as follows :—‘‘I cannot now give you the exact date when the Elephant was killed, but it was sometime in 1879. ‘The particulars of the capture are these. I was riding one afternoon along the south coast of the east island, about 45 miles west of Stanley, the principal settle- ment, when I perceived what I took to be a long boat turned upside down on the beach. On approaching nearer, I discovered it was an enormous Seal asleep. I thought at first it was dead; Pee: FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 300 but while watching, I saw it half-open one eye. I then threw a stone at it, and when struck, it suddenly reared itself up on its flippers to the height I should think, of eight or ten feet, opening its enormous mouth to its widest extent. After this, I kept at a respectful distance, pelting him until he thought he had had enough of it, and he made slowly for the water, making as much fuss as alarge steamer. On going back to the house, I mentioned what I had seen to one of my men (an old inhabitant), who said it must have been an Hlephant. He had never seen one, but said he had heard old sealers say they killed them by finding them asleep, giving them a poke in the side, and on their rearing up in the manner described, firing into their mouth. He went out the next morning with his gun, and found the animal in the same place, and despatched him in the manner I have mentioned. I have been living in the Falkland Islands upwards of five years, and during that time never saw or heard of one having been seen. I may safely say one has not been seen in the islands for the last ten or twelve years. They were never, I believe, plenti- ful, and now are extremely rare, as they were much sought after by sealers on account of the quantity of oil they produced, and the value of it, as it brought a much higher price than the oil procured from other seals. The elephant in question measured a little over 21 feet, and must have weighed several tons....’’ In response to further enquiries, Mr. Mansel adds—‘‘I did not notice the proboscis while the animal was asleep, but when roused it was inflated and very distinct, about a foot in length. The colour was the same as that of most Phocide, a dirty blue-black.” Captain Abbott, loc. cit. writes as follows :—‘‘ It—the ‘sea- elephant’—is not at all common in this group of islands, and comparatively few skins are brought in by the sealers, it is, however, frequently seen in one or two of the bays on the north shore of the East Falkland, where it is little disturbed, owing to the sealing-boats being unable to approach the shore. In these bays the Sea-elephants breed in some of the many caverns, the only entrances to which are by water. I have never met with this seal alive...... 8 The conditions under which the specimen of Elephant-seal T had the opportunity of examining, was found, are as follows :— This quadruped was found stranded on the beach in Stanley 306 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. harbour early in the morning of the 6th February by a shepherd who was returning home along the south side of the harbour, the tide at that time having ebbed about three hours. This man was good enough to send his lad who was with him at once to inform me of his discovery; and ina very short time I was on the spot with my camera. On my arrival, I found this huge beast lying absolutely motionless on the beach, the high-water mark being easily distinguished by a line of Macrocystis just level with the left flipper. Sg. 1. A side view of the anterior half of the animal shewing several old wounds, and one in the neck of recent date still suppurating can be easily seen. /%g. 2. At the moment when this photograph was taken, the creature was in the act of emptying its lungs, the trunk being very slightly inflated. Being anxious to obtain one or more photographs of this beast with its trunk in an inflated condition, I requested the man to cautiously give it a violent blow on the nose with a stick he held in his hand, and /2g. 3 was the result. After a brief inter- val, during which the animal tried to bite everyone, I cautiously stood in front of this creature, and had the operation repeated, and wg. 4 was taken. The flecks of white on the chest are masses of saliva which streamed from the corners of the mouth during the rage of the animal, owing to the rough handling it it had undergone. The last photograph, Fig 5, is a view of the animal in an exhausted condition. When killed, this specimen was found to measure (with a tape) 17 feet 8 inches in length, from the tip of the trunk to the | caudal extremity ; and 18 feet 114 inches from the end of the trunk to a straight line between the two hinder extremities. This specimen was killed with a whale-lance. The amount of blood which drained from the creature was immense, and coloured the rising tide bright crimson for many yards round. It was singular to notice the great shrinkage of the body after death; the animal when alive, had every appearance of being plump and well nourished ; but after death the skin was quite flaccid. While the owner of this Seal was removing the hide, he kindly allowed me to examine the stomach, and as in many pre- Fic. 3. FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. 307 vious instances the whole gut was quite empty. I also failed to find any trace of the green slime in the stomach, but I noticed the whole of that organ to be filled with a nematode worm, which has been kindly identified for me by a gentleman at the British Museum as Ascaris Patagonia. The skin was very thick, and the fur of a uniform mouse- colour, being perhaps a trifle lighter in tint on the under surface of the body. The fur itself was short and stubby. What the pelt weighed I cannot tell, but it required the united efforts of two men and myself to lift it into a cart. The flesh was coarse in texture, and looked very much like inferior beef. : About three miles due east of Stanley a small rivulet known to the inhabitants as Rookery stream empties itself into the sea. Till within recent times, this locality was one of the favourite resorts of the Jackass Penguin (Spheniscus Magellanicus); and although the ‘‘rookery”’ has sadly decreased in numbers during the past ten years, still a fair number of burrows are occupied by these birds during the breeding season. On the north side of the spot where this stream joins the shore, are several circular depressions, averaging about ten feet in diameter and from three to four feet in depth. I often wondered how these singular depressions have been formed. Since my return I believe I have found a satisfactory solution. Quite recently, while reading ‘‘Goodridge’s Narrative” (6 I came across the following sentence :—‘‘ There was another kind of danger to which we were exposed, namely bog-holes; these were sometimes ten feet over and eight or ten feet deep, filled with soft slimy mud; and we conjectured they were formed by Sea-Elephants near marshy places, as we frequently found these animals in them.” I have no doubt that these depressions were used long before these islands were inhabited as wallowing-holes by sea-elephants, and owing to lapse of time have now become lined with the finest grass. Located as they are close to fresh water and surrounded by marshy ground, this place seems in every way most suitable as aresort for these mammals. May we conclude that the words ‘Rookery Stream’ were intended as a resort for sea-elephants as well as Penguins ? 308 FAUNA AND FLORA OF THE FALKLANDS. Tue Rerurn Voyace. T left the Falklands on the return voyage on the morning of the 19th February with a strong south-westerly wind, the barometer being 30°10. As soon as we were clear of the harbour, we were surrounded by numbers of Gulls (Larus glaucordes) and ‘‘Nellys” ( Osstfraga gigantea), As we increased our distance from land the gulls gradually deserted us, till at 38 p.m. as we lost sight of land not one was left. DUG OVT SOME YEARS ~ @ —~ AGO AND USED AS ~~ -~ AN ENCLOSURE — FOR CATTLE. ~™» SOUTH AV ESTA CIRELE, CIRCLE at DYCE, CLAVA, INVERNESS. ABERDEENSHIRE. CIRCLE . AND LINES AT | CALLER NISH. 1 SCALE i280 ( THE STONES SLIGHTLY a LARGER.) ONE INCH TO ONE MILE ES TENNESS _—————————s A. RING OF BROGAR. B. MAESHOWE. lc. WATCH-STONE D. BRIDGE OF BROGAR. E. BARNHOUSE STONE. F. ROAD FROM KIRKWALL TO STROMNESS, G. REMAINS OF STENNESS CIRCLE. THE STONE CIRCLES OF CORNWALL AND SCOTLAND. 3838 and place of origin in the north-east of Scotland, a district which would seem therefore to have had strongly marked individual characteristics from a very early period. Such circles as formerly existed in the south-east and centre of Scotland have been destroyed without any trustworthy account of them having been preserved. In this respect the comparison which I have ventured to make between the circles of Scotland and of Cornwall turns in favour of the latter, though even in Cornwall vigilance is still necessary, for on revisiting the “Stripple Stones” last summer I found that a wall which I did not remember to have seen on my first visit had taken the place of a great part of the ditch and of two of the quite unique projections from it, which are figured in Mr. Lukis’ plan published by the Society of Antiquaries. 384 CORNISH CHAIRS. By THE REv. S. RUNDLE, M.A. When a Cornishman is asked in stereotyped phrase, ‘““What cheer, un?” the stereotyped joke in reply is ‘‘ Au, no cheer toall, like a cricket,” which is a three-legged stool. Of some of the articles styled chairs in Cornwall we shall be apt to say that they are no chairs at all, but something quite different, as in the case of St. Mawnan’s Chair, which is a simple rock, and St. Michael’s Chair, which was most likely used for the support of a lantern. Cornish Chairs seem naturally to fall under the heads of ‘“Nature’s Chairs,” as St. Mawnan’s Chair and the Lizard Chair, now, alas! demolished; ‘‘ Giant’s Chairs,” which really ought to fall into the first class as in every case they owe their being to nature’s hands; ‘‘ Church Chairs,” of which there are two divisions, misereres and chairs that have had a prior existence either as belonging to some secular person, or as having been fashioned out of church furniture; ‘‘ Historic Chairs,”’ which have been connected with famous persons, and ‘“Saint’s Chairs,”’ with which class it is perhaps wrong to reckon St. Michael’s Chair. NATURAL. 1. St. Mawnan’s Chair is merely a rock on the sea-coast, not far from the church. 2. The Lizard Chair—demolished about twenty five years ago—was close to the Signal Station. It was of serpentine, probably the only historic chair of that material, and resembled in shape an oblong bench. Giant’s CHAIRS. These are in every case naturally formed out of rock. Giant’s Chair, near Hugh Town, St. Mary’s, Isles of Scilly. Near the edge of the cliff is a rock named the Giant’s Chair, so called from its shape being that of an old-fashioned arm-chair. CORNISH CHAIRS, 3885 It is one solid stone, the back being about five feet high, and the seat—which is very comfortable to sit on—about two feet from the ground. It looks like a work of art, rather than of nature, and according to tradition it was here that the Arch-Druid was wont to watch the rising sun. ‘Tonkin and Row, Lyonesse, 59. 2. Giant’s Chair, Trencrom Hill, St. Ives. ‘‘On the largest of these carns are rock-basins, | one of which is] known as the Giant’s Chair.” Matthews, St. Ives, p. 17. 3. Giant’s Chair, Godolphin Hill. On the S.W. slope of this hill is a very fine mass of rock, which has naturally assumed the shape of a chair. The back gradually slants off into a angle and surmounts the seat, which is much smoothed by attrition from the frequent use to which it has been put for sitting purposes by the neighbouring inhabitants. ‘The seat is large enough to hold three persons, comfortably, and therefore we may reasonably suppose that the giant from whom it takes its name was three times as large as an ordinary human being. And he must have been at least as large as this, if, as the legend tells, he were able to hurl huge blocks of granite as far as Prospidnick, (where they formed the staple of the adjoining granite quarries, ) a distance of close upon four miles, as the crow flies. He chose this rock as his chair to repose his wearied limbs after his exertions. The chair faces the hill so that there was no prospect to distract the giant’s attention from sleep. 4. Mr. Halliwell mentions another Guiant’s Chair on Church Town Hill, Zennor. CuurRcH CHAIRS. Misereres. These were seats of wood, moving on pivots, and were often elaborately carved. They were intended as a merciful provision for the rest of the occupant of the stall during the recitation of the choir office. I have only heard of six in the County, one at Bodmin, of which I can give no particulars; four at St. Burian; and the other at St. Germans. I take the account of the misereres at St. Burian from Mr. Peter’s valuable paper, published in the Cornish Magazine. St. Buryan Misereres. One was no doubt intended for the Dean, and the others for the prebendaries of Respernell, 386 CORNISH CHAIRS. Trithing, and the ‘‘Prebenda Parva.” The seats are now fixed (a foolish proceeding, which was quite unnecessary and greatly . detracts from their interest); formerly they could be raised as required, the small underledge serving the useful purpose of enabling a priest to half sit and rest during the long choir offices. They have, moreover, been removed from their ancient position as returned stalls and shifted round to face north and south, another unnecessary proceeding. Peter.—The Church of St. Buryan, Cornish Magazine, vol. 1, page 231. St. Germans. In the aisle of St. Germans Church there is a carved Miserere Chair, on which is represented a hunter with game slung over his shoulder on the stock of a cross-bow, preceded and followed by his dogs. For many years an oblong piece of oak, with carved face, as above described, having a pivot at each end, had lain in the vestry. Several years ago there was found built into a wall a chair devoid of a seat; and the carved wood was found to fit exactly into it, and to turn upon its pivots for a sitting, or kneeling rest, and thus this chair was reformed. The chair measures about three feet in height and eighteen inches in breadth. Locally it was called ‘‘ Dando and his dogs.” Lake: sub St. Germans. St. Goran. There is a carved chair preserved in the Church. The carving, which has been restored, represents St. Goran at full length, with long hair, and his hands clasped on his breast. On one side of the saint the church with a steeple is represented, and on the other an open book and a human skull. Lake: sud Gorran. With regard to the above description it may be noted that the carved figure probably represented the founder, which personage in religious art is represented always with a model of the church, which he or she founded. It belonged to an old woman at Gorran Haven, who gave it to the former vicar (Rev. D. Jenkins). It was set up and repaired by Mr. Willimott, who was once Rector of St. Michael Carhayes. The former possessor said that there were originally two chairs, one of which was “ scat up” for fire-wood, so that we may think ourselves very fortunate that this fine specimen of antique workmanship has found a suitable resting-place in St. Goran’s Sanctuary. Photo by Geo. Penrose. CHAIR IN LADOCK CHURCH. CORNISH CHAIRS. 387 Chair formerly in Lanlivery Church. This is a carved oak chair, without arms. I base the following account on a picture that appeared some years ago in one of the illustrated papers. ‘The back has a frame with conventional foliage. This frame encloses a large panel, on which is carved a round arch with cable mouldings supported by two pillars with the same mouldings. In the centre is the sacred lily on a stalk, which ends in a sword-blade, with flam- boyant decoration on either side. The sides of the seat are also car- ved. The symbol- ism of the lily with the sword-blade piercing through its midst is very beautiful, and un- doubtedly refers to the Blessed Virgin Mary, whose em- blem is a lily and of whom S&t. Simeon prophesied that ‘‘a sword should pierce her own soul also.” (St. Luke 2, 35). I regret to say that this beautiful chair is now lost to the church, as it has been removed. St. Ladock. Within the sacrarium of St. Ladock church is a very fine carved oak chair previously in the possession of the famous seaman Lord Rodney, which was purchased by the former Rector, Rey. Canon Wise, from one of his parishioners and presented to the Church. The back of the chair is surmounted by an oblong piece of carved wood, which projects beyond the sides, and these enclose a sunken panel forming the back. On this panel is carved a round arch, the middle of which is raised. The arch rests on two projecting abaci, and. these on two pillars of spiral work. The spandrels are filled with conventional fern- 6S | eX : — STMT Wea et A i= NP 4 : 388 CORNISH CHAIRS. leaves. Within the centre of the arch rises a tree with two side branches, whilst the bole ends in three large masses of foliage, which ascend together. A border of cable-moulding forms the base both of the chair and the pillars. The arms and legs of the chair are massively carved with arm-rests, and various mouldings, and swells. The seat has a carved underledge. Iam indebted to Mr. Penrose for the accompanying photograph. Upon a com- parison of the two chairs at St. Ladock and Lanlivery, it is impossible to avoid noticing the identity of the arches in each case, though the carving is different. The pillars and capitals also preserve the same outline, though at Lanlivery the latter are carved, whereas at St. Ladock they are plain. In both instances the shafts possess carving of very similar character.. In the Lanlivery Chair, however, the folds do not contain a Tudor rose, as we notice in the one at St. Ladock. It will be observed, too, that the chair at St. Ladock is endowed with arms, and both the arms and legs are enriched with frets, and swells, and rests, whereas the Lanlivery Chair has no arms and its legs are of a plainer type altogether. There is the further difference that the side underledges at Lanlvery are carved, whilst those at St. Ladock are not. Historic CHAIRS. At Boconnoe House, in Drew and Hichens’ time, 1824, there were two small chairs of ebony said to have been made out of the cradle of Princess Elizabeth, daughter of James I. They have been removed and are said to be at Dropmore. Chairs of Charles I. There are three chairs of similar character, one at Clowance, one at Penrose, and one whose locality is unknown. It is very curious as well as interesting that in three portraits of Charles I, preserved at Clowance, Pendarves, and at Anthony, he is represented as sitting in a chair similar to the Penrose one. For these particulars I am indebted to one whose knowledge of Cornwall is encyclopzedic, Mr. John Enys. With regard to the Penrose Chair, it may be said that it is decorated with relief painting, and has its seat covered with tapestry. It was originally at Godolphin, and is said to have been intended for the use of Charles the second and not the_first. Photo by F. C. Burrow, fF R.P.S. S. GERMOE’S CHAIR. Amat tea ee MOUs) Seis eat x CORNISH CHAIRS. 389 At Holy Vale, St. Mary’s, Scilly, in the house at the end of the row is an old-fashioned arm-chair which belonged to Charles I, when he was at the Star Castle, in 1645. Our present King, when Prince of Wales, visited the house and sat in the chair, in 1865. ‘‘ Lyonesse,” p. 66. A set of old fashioned high-backed chairs—older than the time of Bp. Trelawney, to whom probably they belonged—was purchased ata sale at Trelown, by Thomas Bond, of East Looe. One is at Enys, others are at Trelissick. At Cothele, two chairs have brass-plates affixed to them with the following inscriptions :—‘‘On Tuesday, August 25th, 1789, His Majesty King George the 3d honoured this old mansion with his presence, and sate in this chair, while he condescended to take a breakfast with the Karl and Countess of Mount Edgeumbe. Their Royal Highnesses, Princess Royal, Princess Augusta, and Princess Elizabeth, also honoured them at the same time with their presence.”’ ‘On Tuesday, August 25th, 1789, Her Majesty Queen Charlotte honoured this old mansion with her presence and sate in this chair, while she condescended to take a breakfast with the Earl and Countess of Mount Edgcumbe.”’ Lake: sub Calstock. Saints’ CHAIRS. Of this class of chairs I am acquainted with but three in the British Isles, two of which are in Cornwall; the third, St. Maughold’s, is in the Isle of Man, but of this I can procure no particulars except those given in Butler’s Lives of the Saints (Dublin, 1833). Ihave also given under this class the chair at St. Michael’s Mount, though in accuracy it ought to occupy a place of its own. St. Germo’s Chair. In the north-eastern part of St. Germo’s churchyard stands a weather-beaten, time-worn structure. It is about ten feet high by six feet and a half long approximately by about six feet wide. The exterior is of somewhat crumbling masonry, surmounted by a dilapidated slate roof. The front is divided into two parts by a central pillar four feet one in height and having a girth beneath the plain moulded capital of 34 inches. This granite pillar seems to be in its correct perpendicular position, but the two exterior ones are made of odd portions of 390 CORNISH CHAIRS. pillars; the upper portion ends in a capital in its proper place, this is fixed on a lower limb ending in a capital upside down. And the same thing occurs in the left pillar, only here the capital, turned upside down, forms the base. Both these pillars are hewn from blocks of granite which are squared evidently with the intention of being built into a wall, or forming exterior angle-stones. Under the apex of the roof is a carved head. The interior ground-plan is a parallelogram, within which is a stone bench 6 feet 5 inches in length, a foot wide, and 14 inches above the ground. The seat is divided into three compartments. The wall on each side composes the sides of the exterior arches. The arches and pillars are of debased early English style. The pillars are disengaged from the wall, on which the capitals rest. These capitals are superimposed on shafts which are upside down with capitals also upside down used as pediments. The central seat has its back shghtly rounded. There is a crowned head over the central arch. Dimensions can be found in Lake’s Parochial History of Cornwall. The fact that some of the pillars are subverted seems to haye entirely escaped attention, and adds additional difficulty as to the date and meaning of the building. Though the shafts and capitals are turned the wrong way, yet they seem to fit into their place, and to have been made for it. There is a tradition that the chair once emulated the tower in the height, but the size of the present pillars and seat, and their completeness, forbids the idea that they have been rudely cast together from the ruins of a more stately edifice. The chair cannot be St. Germo’s tomb, though confounded with it by Tonkin, as Leland makes mention of both as distinet objects at St. Germo. His words are ‘“ S. Germochus, a chirche 3 miles from St. Michael’s Mount....his tumbe yet seen there (the tomb seems to have been in the church from this expression) St. Germoke’s Chair in the churchyard.” C. Gilbert is inaccurate when he says that the present structure cannot be the chair mentioned by Leland, because it does not stand in the churchyard, as it does stand in the N. E. corner. That it does not cover the bones of St. Germo, or anyone else, has been convincingly proved by the present Vicar, who had the chair undermined, but nothing was discovered. CORNISH CHAIRS. 391 There have been countless surmises and guesses at its origin, all of which seem wide of the mark. The following practice, formerly occurrent in the Isle of Man, seems to afford a clue to the mystery. ‘‘In the churchyard of St. Maughold is St. Maughold’s well.. .The chair, as it is called, is placed above, in which a person was formerly seated to drink a glass of water for the cure of several disorders, especially from poison.” (Butler’s Lives of the Saints, Vol. 1, April 25th.) St. Germo’s Chair may have been used for a similar practice, especially as here also there is a well of clear water at no great distance, which was anciently known as St. Germo’s well. The tradition that offermgs were placed upon the chair may be explained by the reasonable supposition that thank- offerings were laid upon the seat, where the whilom sufferer had received his cure. Hichens and Drew’s History of Cornwall (1824), states that the chair was then in excellent condition. It is not in so good a state at present, though there is no danger imminent to this interesting relic of antiquity. The above authors also state that in their time the spot where the chair stood was then unconsecrated but I think that they must have been mistaken. Probably when they wrote the graves had not extended in this direction and hence probably arose the theory that the spot was not holy ground. St. IWawes’ Chair is now lost, as it has been built into, or under, the sea wall. A booklet was written by the Rey. W. E. Heygate, the well-known ecclesiastical author, when he was assistant curate of St. Gerrans, called ‘‘the Chair of St. Mawe,”’ and was published by James R. Netherton, of Truro, in 1849. In this publication Mr. Heygate says, ‘‘ Long after [ St. Mawe’s | death his well, his chair, his chapel bare him witness... . At the Reformation his picture and a stone chair, said to be his, were in the chapel. This chair has been seen by living men (1849), and I can show you what I believe to be one side of it, now forming the side support of some stone work at the foot of the house beside his well. Clearly it is an ancient work.” Op. Cit. Pp. 3. St, Michaels Mount. From the body of the chapel a spiral stair-case leads to the top of the tower, where may be seen the 392 CORNISH CHAIRS. . mysterious ‘‘Cader of St. Michael.” It is a chair composed of two stones projecting from the two sides of the tower battlements and uniting into a sort of seat, just at the south-western angle, but elevated above the battlements on each side, and overhanging the rocky precipice beneath. ‘‘ Opinions are divided, as some contend that it is the remains of a stone lantern, in which a light was kept by night, and during foggy weather, for the direction of shipping; whilst others believe that it had some connection- ship with the pilgrims.” Lake: sub St. Hilary. In the Pall Mall Magazine, the Hon. John St. Aubyn thus writes: ‘‘At the south-western corner of the tower are the remains of a stone lantern, which probably served as a beacon— perhaps the earliest specimon of a light-house in these seas. The outer part is broken away, and is reputed to have the power of conferring supremacy in domestic affairs on the husband or wife who succeeds in sitting in it first. As it is not easy to get in, and still more difficult to get out, and when you are there your legs hang over the face of the tower wall at a giddy height, a lady who attempts the adventure is considerably handicapped.” And this giddy height is magnified to a degree almost impossible to conceive by a man of such superlative imaginative powers as Charles Dickens, who describes it as being three thousand feet (just fancy it) above the fathomless (!) ocean (John Forster’s Lite of Charles Dickens, p. 206), thereby making the extraordinary height to be counter balanced by illimitable depth—38000 height versus fathomless profundity. Robert Southey in his visits to Derwent Coleridge, the poet’s son, who lived at Helston, became acquainted with the extraordinary virtues of the chair, and wrote a poem on the subject. CHAIR MADE FROM THE TRUNK OF A TREE. At Trenwheal, about 14 miles from Godolphin, is preserved a chair formed out of the trunk of a tree. It appears that, about seventy or eighty years ago, miners dug out of the land belonging to the Vicarage of St. Hilary an immense tree-bole, which must have lain buried there for many years. The trunk was divided into three portions, one of which was given to the then Vicar of St. Hilary, in acknowledgment of his right as possessor of the land where it was found, and a second was Photo by F. Chown, M.B. Photo by F.C. Burrow, F.R.P.S. Chair at Trenwheal, tormed from the Trunk of a Tree. BURYAN MISERERE STALLS. Ss. 4 Mi CORNISH CHAIRS. 3938 fashioned by one of the finders into the present chair. Its height is 83 inches and its girth is 64 inches. The seat is 19 inches above the ground, and the diameter of this seat is also 19 inches. The upper portion of the trunk has been hollowed out and cut away so as to form a back, which is covered with leather, studded at the edges by brass nails. The seat rests upon the trunk, which is hollow, and has two large apertures, one on either side. The chair is of oak and very heavy for its size. The photograph was kindly taken by Mr. F. Chown, M.B., Townshend. In conclusion, I must point out that this paper must by no means be taken as a conclusive account of the chairs of interest in Cornwall. There must be many which have escaped my notice, and I should be very glad to have an account of them. Ti is interesting to observe that comparatively few have been destroyed, or lost, and amongst these must be reckoned the Lizard Chair and the chair at Lanlivery Church. To prevent such a loss as the last mentioned, a preventitive might be taken by the compulsory formation of a schedule of church movables to be exhibited yearly to the Rural Dean at his visitation. Amongst the interesting notitia connected with the subject of Cornish Chairs may be mentioned the purloining of one of a set of Chippendale chairs, belonging to a Cornish squire, by his butler, who removed it to the public house, where he set up his abode after his departure from service. Long years after it was discovered by a son of the real owner and recognised by the erest and its similarity to the set which was in his possession. It was only by purchase that he could restore it to its original companions. Dickens, in his ‘‘ Boots at the Holly-tree Inn,” gives a very mirth-provoking account of his having to eat his supper at a chair maker’s house in a Cornish village, who could provide nothing but a bottomless chair to sit upon, which was constantly causing the wretched occupant to topple over and measure his length on the ground. Probably no more uncom- fortable ‘“‘seat”’ can be imagined than the edge of a “‘seatless chair.” 394 NOTES ON THE CHURCHES OF ST. MYLOR AND MABE. By THURSTAN C. PETER. Mylor (or, as it sometimes more correctly, though rarely, called, St. Mylor) is one of the most prettily situated churches in Cornwall, and one of the most frequently visited. Standing by the side of the beautiful river Fal, it is so far down the slope of the hill and so thickly surrounded by trees, that, as you stand on the hill above and look across the water where formerly floated the training-ship ‘‘Ganges,” or up the river to King Harry’s Ferry and the pleasantly situated mansion of Trelissick, you cannot see the church though it is so close to you as to be within a stone’s throw. Most of these trees are in the church-yard itsclf, and notable amongst them are two mighty yews, ‘‘dismal yews” as Shakespeare calls them, which may well have served the village archers in Tudor times for making bows with which to try their skill around the walls of the church; and, probably, the villagers held many a meeting under their spreading boughs, in spite of the forbiddal by the Exeter Synod of 1287 of the transaction of any secular business in churchyards. Beneath their ‘“‘shade, where heaves the turf in many a mouldering heap,” are many records of the forgotten dead, none the less pathetic for the simplicity of the language in which the “‘ village muse’ has recorded their history. One stone is of the kind so sadly frequent in Cornish churchyards. It is inscribed ‘‘ To the memory of the warriors, women, and children, who, on their return to England from the coast of Spain, unhappily perished in the wreck of the ‘‘Queen” transport, on Trefusis Point, January 14th, 1814.” Nearly two hundred lives are said to have been lost, of whom the parish registers record the burial of one hundred and thirty six. All who know how thoroughly medieval are still the views of Cornishmen on the subjects of smuggling and piracy, will appreciate the reference on a stone dated 1814, over the grave of a man who was (no doubt properly) shot by a preventive officer, but whose friends looked on the Ss. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 399 whole preventive system as an unjust interference with natural liberty :— “ We have not a moment we can call our own—- Officious zeal, in luckless hour, laid wait, And, wilful, sent the murderous ball of fate! James to his home, which late in health he left, Wounded returns—of life is soon bereft !”’ There is a world of meaning in the words ‘“ wilful” and ‘‘ officious zeal.” This may be compared with a stone in the churchyard of All Saints, Hastings, in memory of Thomas Noakes, who was shot by a custom house officer in the discharge of his duty, where in his epitaph, the dead man is made to say :— ‘May it be known, tho’ I am clay, A base man took my life away.” Another stone commemorates a wheelwright, and is dated 1770 :-— ““Alass Frend Joseph. His end war Allmost Sudden, As thou the Mandate came Express from heaven. his foot it Slip. And he did fall help help he cries—& that was all.” which 1s evidently the loving tribute of some friendly and pious, though unlettered, muse. Quaint and simple pathos such as this far less deserves our ridicule than the vulgar monstrosities of the professional stone-mason, who combines trite eulogy with a stock text or two, and a few heathen symbols, suggestive of the absence of faith in a resurrection, and of other things abhorrent to the Christian mind. Perhaps, however, the object which attracts, and deserves, most attention in the churchyard is the fine cross by the south door, which was found during the restoration of 1869, serving as a buttress against the south wall. In Langdon’s Cornish Crosses it is admirably illustrated, but as it should be and not as it 7s, for he has drawn it with its full 17 feet 6 inches above ground, whereas those who erected it have planted it nearly seven feet in the ground, thereby concealing its principal characteristic of being the tallest cross in the county. Another very unusual feature of this splendid round-headed cross is its square shaft, which measures 16 inches at the bottom, and about 15 inches at the top. 396 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. The Church itself is most interesting. It was restored in 1869, or, rather we should say, was, with the exception of the western tower, then rebuilt; but so lovingly, and with such reverence for all that was of the past, that every ancient feature was preserved. Previous restorations had not always been so well done, as when, in 1845, the waggon roof of the north aisle was removed. The building consists of nave with chancel, south aisle with chancel aisle, a northern transept known as the Carclew chapel, south porch, vestry, and western engaged tower. The north wall is Norman. In the 14th century, or, perhaps, earlier, the church was apparently cruciform, the north wall being pierced as we see it to-day. ‘The south half of the transept was removed (as in so many of our Cornish Churches) in the 15th century, and replaced by an aisle, with south porch.* The transeptal projection on this side is modern, as is also the vestry which is placed between this projection and the porch. The Norman north wall is of especial interest, though a good deal of its character has been lost by the introduction of narrow-jointed masonry at the rebuilding. Its chief feature is the door-way, three feet wide, with its round arch spanned by a snake having its wide open jaws to the west, and keyed with a grotesque head. The lintel and jambs are decorated with zig- zag bead-moulding and half-balls, in good preservation, as are also the capitals of the side pillars and the round detached shafts. The bases of the pillars are so worn and broken that it is not easy to judge their character. The tympanum displays a cross in a circular panel. The fact that this tympanum is not large enough to fill its space, and has had to be pieced with cement, might lead to the conclusion that it does not belong here, but the almost perfect way in which it fits on to the jambs satisfies us that it is in position. On each side of this door a window has been inserted to accord with its character. Another Norman doorway is found in the west face of the tower. Its several pieces were found in different parts of the church at the time of the restoration, except some stones of the relieving arch which being im stu led to the doorway being * It is stated in the ‘* Western Antiquary,’’ vol. i., p. 167, that prior to 1869 the south aisle contained windows of the 17th century. S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 397 completed in this position. The tympanum, which formerly served as a lintel to the priest’s door, contains a cross and circle very effectively combined. The lower edge of this stone has a bead-moulding which is continued down the jambs. The detached shafts are new, and not very satisfactory. The Norman bases were found at the south doorway, but are more appropriately placed here. The southern base represents three faces on one head, and is, no doubt, a symbol of the Trinity; the other pourtrays some beast apparently munching a bone. As rebuilt, there is nothing Norman about the base of the tower, and its upper portion is distinctly Perpendicular. The windows are very pretty specimens of the work of that date. The door- way was no doubt preserved from the older work when the tower was rebuilt in the 14th, or 15th, century. In the middle of the west face is a small slit in which has been inserted coloured glass to form across. This glass was, we are informed, found at the restoration. The tower is wholly built within the church, but dead walls now carry it on the north and south, where probably there were formerly arches, as at St. Keverne, and the beauty of the arrangement is entirely concealed by walls having also been built across the aisles in continuation of the eastern face of the tower. Moreover, a considerable portion of the church is by this arrangement now shut off and rendered useless. - Whether this had to be done as a means of strengthening the tower, or whatever else may have been the reason, it is very regrettable that what must have been a very beautiful west end should thus have been destroyed. The south porch has an outer arch of Caen stone, with panelled jambs. This arch is of much superior workmanship to its setting, and it has been conjectured that it and the pillars and capitals of the arcade to which we shall refer directly, were brought from Glasney after its destruction, that is, at some time subsequent to 1537. Very possibly this was so; and, perhaps, the Caen stone stoup, formerly in the porch, was brought from the same place. This stoup having been cracked has been recently replaced by a brand-new one set in the old arch. Other entrances to the building are by a priest’s door, and a door in the eastern side of the Carclew chapel. 398 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. The other objects of interest on the exterior of the building are the figure,* now set in a niche in the east wall of the Carclew Chapel, representing a crucifixion under a canopy. It is so worn and mutilated as to be very difficult to trace. There are also several interesting heads and gargoyles of very early date in different parts, the best being a square gutter basin with a human face, now serving as a receiver for the water from the roof at the angle of the Carclew chapel and the nave. This we think is Norman. The chief interest of the church within is found in the carved wood-work of the chancel screen (which was discovered in use as joists and otherwise), in two bench ends, and in the pulpit. The screen is of 15th century work and very good of its kind. Much of its rich colouring remains, and on four of the panels are the words Iarys Ionat Iesw Crest in late letters of that century. A late vicar, the Rev. J. W. Murray, read this as Carws ADoNnaI Gusu Grist, and interpreted it as Cornish for ‘‘The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.”” Mr. Murray’s learning entitles him to respect, but we are confident that he was mislead here, as the letters, whatever they may mean, are quite clear and distinct. The two bench-ends are of no especial beauty. They now form part of the reading desks on the north and south sides of the choir. The pulpit is a beautiful piece of carved wood; it is Spanish in feeling, and there may be some ground for the theory which we have heard put forward, that it is an ‘‘ Armada pulpit,” that is, one of those said to have been brought over by Philip of Spain from which to preach the true faith to the Enghsh, and which were involuntarily left behind. But we confess that we have not much belief in this story of the Armada pulpits, though so often told. The mosaic reredos is by the Italian artist Salviati. The north wall is pierced by a wide pointed arch giving access to the Carclew chapel. On the inner side of the arch there has been placed a modern screen of stone serving no ostensible purpose except that of supporting some monuments of the Lemon family. In the east wall of this chapel are the rood- stairs, and close by them, but no longer serving its original * Tllustrated in Vol. 3 of Journal R.I.C. S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 399 purpose, is the arch that formerly gave access to them, now serving to carry the flue of the heating apparatus. It is very “narrow, with Norman jambs, capitals having been formed for them out of what was once apparently part of a Norman capital, ornamented with a very neat diaper pattern. While speaking of the rood-stairs, it is worth noting that the opening still remains over the arcade and is only twelve inches wide. In the north wall of this transept are two curious looking niches, one of them 53 inches wide and 83 inches high, and the other slightly smaller. These, we are informed, are two out of four openings that were formerly in this wall, all carefully built, as are these two, of Norman fragments. The use of these openings has been much discussed, but nothing has yet been contributed to the discussion except a variety of unfounded guesses. In the chancel are a credence on the south side, and a pillar piscina, now fixed beneath a shelf and to a great extent hidden from view. Itis two inches higher and two inches wider across the top than the one at Bodmin, which is so much better known, but is otherwise its counterpart. Its height is 2 feet 5 inches. In the south wall of the chancel a hagioscope has been formed in modern days. In the chancel aisle is a small aumbrie, and in the east wall are two Caen stone corbels, one plain and the other in the form of an angel holding a shield on which is figured the eross of St. George, the whole still retaining traces of the colouring that once covered it. These corbels were found during the restoration of the church and placed here. Against the splay of the east window of this aisle is a monument of Francis Trefusis ‘‘ Natus, 8th July, 1650, Denatus, 5th November, 1680,” the inscription being throughout in a mixture of Greek, Latin, and English, and the kneeling effigy of the deceased being no better and no worse than many others of the same period. The font is more curious than elegant. It has on its faces, in circular panels, Greek crosses, and different heraldic symbols, such as chevrons, saltires, &c. It is said by some to be late Norman, but is just one of those fonts which might be of any age. The various panels are figured by Mr. Iago, in the Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall (vol. 3). The pillar money-box is worth noticing. 400 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. For a good account of the St. Christopher and other wall- paintings which, prior to the restoration of 1869, adorned the interior of this church, we must refer to the Journal of this Institution, vols. 3 and 4. The rebuilding of the wall, of course, rendered their preservation impossible. The three bells, which are hung in a wooden campanile a few feet to the west of the church, were all recast in 1888 in memory of the late Vicar, J. W. Murray. The two first retain their old legends. 1.—This was one of the few medieval bells in Kerrier. Its legend is IN HONORE SANTI GEORGII. 2.— EGO ME PRECO SE CLAMANDO CONTERIMVS AVDITE VENITE, 1637. 3.—This bell formerly bore only the date 1664. It is now inscribed “RECAST BY JOHN WARNER AND SON. LONDON, 1888.” In the tower of the church is a single bell dated 1767, which, it is alleged, formerly hung in a chapel at Trefusis. It was presented to Mylor by Lord Clinton. The Parish Registers begin in 1673, but the early years are very irregular, especially in the case of the baptisms The burials for 1703 to 1706 are missing altogether. Burials in “woollen occur in the years 1701 and 1702. The church plate is all modern, but good. It consists of :— (1) An alms-dish of silver, weighing 31-ozs. 18-dwts. 03-grs. with a coat of arms (unrecognised) on the upper surface, and inscribed on the under surface ‘‘A gift to the Parish Church of Mylor, 18th September, 1743.” (2) Another Alms-dish weighing 45-oz. 11-dwt. 11-grs. with the sacred monogram in a glory on the front, and on the under surface the Clinton arms, and the inscribed date 1762. (3) Asilver fagon weighing 43-oz. 6-dwt. 214-grs. with the I.H.S. as No. 2, and the Clinton arms twice on the sides, and the inscribed date 1762. (4) A silver Communion Cup, with stem and foot, weighing 26-o0z, 19-dwt. 123-grs. Monogram, arms and date as No. 2. (5) A silver paten, weighing 5-oz. 0-dwt. 61-grs. Monogram, arms and date as No. 2. In the case of No. 3 the inscribed date is also that of the date letter, whilst Nos. 2, 4, and 5 bear the date letters of 1761. (6) A small paten of base metal plated, S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 401 The earliest rector of this parish of whom we have know- ledge was Walter Manclerc, who was collated in the reign of King John.* The next whom we have come across is Thomas de Wyndesore, clerk, who on the 22nd of June, 1258, resigued all his right to the rectory, the Bishop on the same day collating Sir Walter de Fermesham (7.¢. of Felmersham in Bedfordshire), charging him with the payment of twenty marks a year to Master John de Agnavia, who was, of course, a former rector. At the same time a letter was addressed by the Bishop to Wyndesore, authorising him to receive ten marks a year from the Hpiscopal treasury, until he, or some suitable nominee of his, should be provided for in a competent benefice. This was an instance of the custom which bound every Bishop on entering on the emoluments of his see ‘‘ratione novee creationis” to allow a fitting pension to any clerk recommended by the crown until he had provided a suitable benefice for him. Bronescombe had just entered on the emoluments of the see of Exeter. In the early part of 1277 (the MSS. is undated, but is entered between 10th March and 21st April in that year), Bishop Bronescombe addressed a mandate to the Archdeacon of Exeter to the effect that all clergy, collegiate and parochial, should publish in manner therein provided a list of the offences which subjected those guilty of them to excommunication, because he had found that many persons, in sheer ignorance of what was written on the subject, especially the Statutes of the Canons and the Traditions of the Holy Fathers, fell under sentence of excommunication. On the 14th of August in the same year, the Bishop addressed a letter from Glasney to his four archdeacons, in which he first quotes the substances of this mandate, and concludes ‘“‘ Wherefore you shall denounce as being ipso facto fallen under the said sentence of excommunication William de Tayistoke, Thomas Noel, Osbert Marck, Noel de Trevilla,t+ Peter de Marscalle, John de Sicca Villa,t and John le Portel, * This appears from the list of documents in the Exeter Treasury, which includes “‘ Carta Johannis Regis de Collacione Heclesie Sancti Melori Waltero Manclere”’ (Reg. Bronescombe, fo. 134; Edn. Hingeston Randolph, p. 290). + In 1264 one of the patrons of St. Feock (Reg. Bronescombe, 31. { At different times this John Sachville held prebends in Glasney, Crediton and St, Crantock. 402 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. who, after legal warning, had removed, and still were removing, some of the actual soil of the sanctuary of St. Milor Church, thereby diminishing the said sanctuary and doing wrong and injury to the right and liberty of the said church. We suspect that this was part of the dispute between the Bishop and Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, concerning their respective rights in the foreshore. On the 12th November, 1278, the Bishop, being himself in failing health, appointed Sir Ralph de Hengham and John [de Pontisara], Archdeacon of Exeter, his proctors in all causes between himself and the Earl. The appointment is followed in the Register by a long document in Norman-French, dated the same day. This recites that disputes and dissensions having arisen between the noble lord, Sir Edmund, Earl of Cornwall, and Sir Walter, by the grace of God, Bishop of Exeter, the same had been arranged by, mutual friends. The Bishop was to account for the amounts exacted from the people of Cornwall against their will, or by the Bishop’s distress, and to undertake not to enforce such obligations in the future, and to release all oaths obtained by force, and it was ordered that William de Moneketone* be assoiled in form of Holy Church, and that the Bishop give him a full release out of deference to the Karl; and, if any others had been excommunicated, or so denounced, for any temporal cause, they were to be assoiled in like form. And as to the sands of St. Milor, it was provided that three knights, men of experience, on behalf of the Earl, and a like number on behalf of the Bishop, should visit the place, and on their oaths lay down the limits between that which appertained to the church of St. Milor, and that which was common to all; so that none should thenceforth take of the one without due payment made to the Parson, and the remainder should be common. If the Bishop had taken excessive ransoms, fines, or reprises, from the people of Cornwall, he should return them to those from whom he had taken them, the amount to be settled by one clerk on behalf of the Earl, and another on behalf of the Bishop. If these referees could not agree, they were to * He was Seneschal of Cornwall, and a very troublesome fellow. There are several complaints against him in the Registers. In July, 1282, for instance, the Archbishop wrote to the Karl, complaining of his conduct, and that he should proceed against him in spite of the success with which he had so far escaped punishment by taking shelter behind his employer (Peckham, fol. 186 b). Saya ‘molting ‘2 &) ‘(ygndg 9047 wWoay) HONNHD AOTAW ‘S [49 004g betes LOSES TRS, eae’ ' ak vi Sd Wa ‘01ing “D°£) *QS9A 942 Wo1) HOUNHD AOTAW ‘S [49 0,047 ‘Sd Wa ‘mosing “D°*&) “(AvMsJ00q Y34JON) ‘HOANHD AOTAW °‘S [49 0,047 fae Bre See * Photo by F. C. Burrow, F.R.P.S. S. MYLOR CHURCH.—West Doorway. a Pall S. Photo by F.C. Burrow, F.R.P. MYLOR CHURCH.—South Porch. Ss. wars LR.P.S , “02 7 . Bur C Photo by F Pillar P ina, &c. isc MYLOR CHURCH. Ss S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 403 choose a third clerk as umpire. This matter was to be completed between the date of the agreement and Pentecost, and the Earl was to give reasonable notice to the Bishop to have his clerk ready. None of the Karl’s friends, whether clerics or laymen, who were engaged in this matter, and none of the people of Cornwall were to be molested or aggrieved on the part of the Bishop or of anyone belonging to him, by penalty, at any time, or by reason of any article exhibited by the Bishop against William de Moneketone on account of any distress levied by him by the King’s orders, or for defamation, or for any cause or action which the Bishop had, or could have instituted up to the present time. And that this settlement might be strictly and without default adhered to, the aforesaid Bishop gave his promise in good faith. And as to the distress he holds the Archbishop of Canterbury, or his Official, harmless in matters touching the spirituality ; and matters affecting the Earl and his belongings which could be and ought to be, tried and determined in the King’s courts, were to be entered on the rolls of the Chief Justices, so that he could proceed with the distress without dispute or disturbance to the permanent accomplishment and settlement of the whole of this business. In witness whereof the Bishop set his seal to this deed, together with the seals of Master John de Pontisara, Archdeacon of Exeter, and Sir Ralph de Engham, the King’s Justice, at London on the morrow of St. Martin in the sixth year of King Edward (7.e November 119). 1278). On the 17th of April, 1283, by an ordinance in which he recited that his predecessor Walter (Bronescombe) had planted a garden at Glasney desiring his successors to water it, and that it was difficult to carry out properly the wish of Bishop Bronescombe on account of the distance of Glasney from Exeter which prevented efficient personal government, Bishop Quivil, with the consent of the Chapter of Exeter, ordered the appoint- ment of a resident Provost of Glasney. And since, as it is written, it is not lawful to muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn, and to him who sows spiritual things the temporal are but a just tribute, the Bishop annexed to the Provostship the Church of Probus. Difficulties seem to have arisen over this appropria- tion, and on the 23rd day of February, 1288, the Bishop gave a decision against the College. On the same day the church of St, 404 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. Milor was appropriated to Glasney College, evidently as a compensation. The deed of appropriation contains the same recitals as in the deed that had granted Probus, and the profits were similarly annexed to the office of Provost. Thenceforward we have, of course, to deal with vicars only. By ordinance dated the 9th of May, 13538, Bishop Grandisson, with the consent of the Provost of Glasney, Sir Richard de Gomersale, assigned to the Vicar for the time being a messuage adjoining the cemetery of the church, with a garden, a croft and a plot of land measuring together at least ten acres. He was, moreover, to receive the entire altilage and the small tithes, both real and personal, as well of the said parish church as of the dependent chapel of St. Laud, together with the tithe of hay and of the fishery, and the mortuaries of the whole parish, as well as every kind of obvention pertaining to the altilage of the said church. The Vicar was also to receive without let the tithe of the garb of Kerygou (hodie, the Creggoes). The whole of which the Bishop estimated as worth by the year £10 sterling. The great tithes, except so far as assigned to the Vicar, were to remain the property of the Provost. The Provost was to bear all burdens, ordinary and extraordinary, except the duties of the deanery of the Bishop’s Peculiar Jurisdiction of Penryn, which duties were to be performed by the Vicar whenever it should be the duty of the Church of St. Melor to discharge them. The Vicar was at his own costs to cause the celebration of the Divine Offices as well in the said church of St. Melor as in the chapel of St. Laud. The Bishop made the usual reservation of a right to alter this ordinance as and when occasion should require. At the date of the Tithe Commutation ‘‘the corn and grain tithes arising from lands called part of the Creygoes”’ still belonged to the Vicar, and were so treated in assessing the amount payable to him. We do not find that any of the Vicars have been especially remarkable. Perhaps, however, the following extract from the will of one of them is worth quoting as a specimen of those documents at a time when it was very usual, especially amongst men of a puritanical turn of mind, to insert words at the commencement recognising that the disposition by a man of his property after death was a solemn and serious act. Thomas Peters was apparently a member of a Fowey family of that name, Ss. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 405 to which the more celebrated Hugh Peters, Cromwell’s chaplain, was related.* ‘‘In the name of the everlasting God, Amen, the twenty sixth of October one thousand six hundred fifty foure. I Thomas Peters Preacher of the Gospell of Jesus Christ for twentie yeares att Myloure in Cornwall though with little success to soules, being in good and perfect memory (blessed be my Lord Jesus), though haying some of deathes sentences upon my body, Doe hereby constitute this my last Will and Testament as followeth: Item, I bequeath my eternall soule unto the bosome of the Lord Jesus Christ, my never fayleing advocate and Redeemer, who hath opened a fountaine of his bloued to washe it from all sinne and all uncleanness, .. .. And my body to be interred over against my studdy window neare the brow of the hill neare the pathway to the diall.”” Then follow provisions for his children, legacies, &c., and a declaration that the will was written by one Thomas Deacon ‘ from Mr. Peters his own mouth and by his desire.” He died just afterwards at the age of 57 years. ‘The exact position of the grave is not known. Thomas Tregosse, son of William Tregosse, of St. Ives, in Cornwall (by Priscilla, eldest daughter of Wm. Ceely of that place) took his B.A degree at Exeter College, Oxford, in 1655. From 1657 to 1659 he was curate of his native town. In October of the latter year he became Vicar of Mylor and Mabe, from which he was ejected on the 24th of August, 1662. In September of the following year he preached in his own house at Kergilliack in Budock. He founded Baptist chapels at Trelevah near Penryn, and at Falmouth. He seems to have been a man of strong convictions, as a result of which he was in gaol at Launceston and Bodmin no less than three times during the years 1665, 1666, and 1667, the total period of his imprisonment being about twelve months. He died at Penryn, 18th January, 1671, and was buried at Mabe. His misfortunes, which seem to have arisen entirely from his having been properly ejected from a * Though related to the family, Hugh’s name was not originally Peters, which name he assumed. He was the son of Thomas Dirkwood by his wife Martha, formerly 'Treffry. The Fowey Parish Register contains an entry— ‘Hugh son of Thomas Dirkwood was baptised the 27th June, 1598,’’ and in the margin some later hand has written ‘“‘ Otherwise Hugh Peters, Chaplain and adviser of Oliver Cromwell, beheaded by Charles II. on Tower Hill.” 406 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. church whose doctines he did not hold, earned him the reputation of a martyr, and, as such, worthy of a biography, which was accordingly written by one Theophilus Gale, and published in London in the year of his death.* | Wesley refers to him in his Jdurnal under date 4th September, 1775: ‘“‘ The people in general here (7.¢. at St. Ives), excepting the rich, seem almost persuaded to be Christians. Perhaps the prayer of their old pastor, Mr. Tregoss, 1s answered even to the fourth generation.”’ Mylor was one of the Bishop’s Peculiars, which, with all other exempt jurisdictions in the Diocese of Exeter, were abolished by order in Council of the 22nd of February, 1848. Of the chapels in this parish we have not discovered as much as we expected. In 1412 (18th Feb.) William Bodrugan and Joan his wife were granted a licence for an oratory in their manor of Restranget (hodie Restronguet). There is still a field on the estate measuring about half an acre, known as the Chapel field, and on which graves have been found, suggesting that this was a chapel of sufficient importance to have its cemetery. It is tithe free. Some of the popular histories refer to this burial ground as haying belonged to a religious house and as having been in some way connected with a chapel in Feock. ‘This apparently has no foundation in fact; certainly there was not a religious house here at any time. There is still a private chapel in the mansion of Carclew, and we have little doubt that there was one there from very early times; but we have been unable to trace the licence. According to Hals, Carclew passed in the time of Henry IV. to Richard Bonithon, second son of Simon Bonithon, of Bonithon, by marriage with Isabella D’Angers, one of the co-heiresses of James D’Angers. Just before this time, viz., on the 5th of June, 1397, Simon Bonithon and Eurinus his son obtained licence for an oratory, but where is not stated. On the 15th of November, 1402, licence was granted to Eurinus Bonithon and Sarah his wife, for all their mansions in the diocese. But we cannot find that either Simon or Eurinus, who were probably the father and brother respectively of Richard Bonithon, ever held Carclew. * See Bibliotheca Cornub., p. 759, and the numerous authorities there referred to, Ss. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 407 There is said to have been a chapel at Trefusis in what is known as Kersey Field, but we can find no trace of it except in tradition. ‘The presumption is, of course, strong for the existence of a chapel in such an important manor. As already mentioned, the bell in the parish church is stated to have come from here. The church of St. Peter at Flushing with nave, apse, north porch, and small western turret, all in imitation of Norman work, was erected in 1841, opened on the 2nd of February in the following year, and consecrated in the ensuing August. Flushing was constituted a separate district in July, 1884. Its registers date only from 1873. The Vicar of Mylor for the time being is the patron. At Mylor Bridge is a very pretty little Mission Room erected in 1892, a former Mission Church having been at the same time converted into a schoolroom. But the most interesting and important chapel connected with Mylor is the present church of Mabe. It was a Parochial Chapelry dependent on St. Mylor, from which it was only separated in 1868. In the Taxacio of Pope Nicholas IV. we find ‘“‘The Church of Saint Milor with its sanctuary,” taxed at £6 13s. 4d. Apparently there was here, as at St. Buryan, a sanctuary which was not merely the sanctuary commonly so called, namely the portion of the Glebe on which the church and the rectorial buildings stood. However, Hals read the word Sanctuario as Sacello and tells us that it meant the church or chapel of Mabe. There is, as a matter of fact, no mention of Mabe in the Taxacio at all, though it was no doubt included in the value. The Taxacio, as a rule, did not name the chapelries, but in the Lnguisitio Nonarum of 1840, we find the church of St. Mylor and its dependent chapel of St. Zaud commissioned together... This dedication is, as far as I am aware, the only one recognised in the earlier records. In the Valor Ecclesiasticus of Henry VIII. and other comparatively late documents, it is called Lavape, which word, and that of Mabe, have from the time of Hals to the present been productive of more wild guessing than almost any other, and when all have said their say, we are no nearer a conclusion than before. The most frequent explanation is that the name means the Holy Son, that is St. Mylor, son of 408 Ss. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. St. Melyan, and that gradually the patronage of St. Mylor got transferred to the present church of that name, which the supporters of this story gratuitously assume to have been previously dedicated to his father. St. Melyan. None, as far as I am aware, offer the slightest evidence in support of this dedica- tion, or of St. Mylor ever having been known by the fanciful name of the ‘‘ Holy Son.” Possibly it means no more than that this is a daughter church to Mylor. From Bishop Stapeldon’s Register we learn that on the 9th of March, 1309, he ordained several youths to First Tonsure. It is unlikely that the Bishop would have held an ordination at so remote and small a parish unless something more important had taken him there, and what that was we learn from a document of Bishop Stapledon’s time copied on a blank page at the end of Bishop Brantyngham’s Register. It is headed ‘* Respecting the Chapel of St. Laud, near Penryn, in Cornwall.” It proceeds to recite the appointment by deed dated at Penryn on the 8th of March, 1309, and sealed with the seal of the Peculiar of Penryn, of Walter de Carnduyou, as Proctor of John de Trenewytha, Geoffry de Anter, Nicholas de Tremoghe, and the other parishioners of the chapelry of St. Laud, which was dependent on the parish church of St. Melor, and had been so time out of mind, to negociate on their behalf for the dedication of their chapel and its cemetery. It then recites that Walter de Carnduyou had attended in his capacity of Proctor before the Bishop when conducting a visitation in the county, and had humbly prayed that he would deign to consecrate their chapel and cemetery, assigning many reasons why such a course was proper. Carnduyou pointed out that the chapel was four miles from the parish church, and that many dangers threatened and occurred to those who carried bodies thither to be buried, as well from the foundrous condition of the roads as from the frequent floods. The Bishop having asked the Provost of Glasney, the rector of St. Melor, if he saw any valid objection to the course proposed, was advised that it might be properly carried through, provided the subjection of the Chapelry to St. Melor was not interfered with. Which subjection was to be acknowledged by the yearly payment of 12d. to St. Melor on the feast day of its patron saint, and for which payment twelve responsible men of the Chapelry S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 409 were to bind themselves and their heirs, and which obligation might be enforced by the Official of the Peculiar Jurisdiction of Penryn without legal process. The parishioners of St. Laud were bound to the maintenance of their own church including the Chancel, while, at the same time, they were left still liable for the cost of keeping up their part of the cemetery at Milor, to which church their mortuaries were still to be paid as before. The Bishop granted the parishioners’ prayer on these conditions, and executed the deed at Penryn, on the Sunday next after the Feast of Saints Perpetua and Felcitas (7.¢., 11th March 1309). It was no doubt to carry out this consecration that he had been at Mabe two days previously. Although situate inland, the prospect from this church is in its way as lovely as that which can be seen from its parent-church of St. Mylor. Entering by a pretty shaded lane, from the high road, as soon as you have gained the churchyard you have a distant and uninterrupted view of (and beyond) Falmouth Harbour and away up the valley of the Fal. The building itself is not of any especial interest having been, with the exception of the tower and porch, rebuilt in 1869 after serious injury by a thunder-storm in 1866. A very good description of the church as it was before this unfortunate accident may be found in the second volume of the Journal of this Institution. The rebuilding has been carried out on the lines of the former building, except that the great buttresses which formerly stood against the wall, have not been replaced, being no longer necessary, and that the north doorway has been omitted.* The former windows have been repaired and replaced, the east window of the Chancel being a small three-light, with tracery consisting of two quatre- foils having ornamented cusps, those of the south aisle being three-light Perpendicular windows, those of the north being two- light Perpendicular windows varying alternately in height and design. The south porch is of interest, though of little beauty. Its outer arch is of granite, four-centred under a square head, the arch and jambs being ornamented on the outside with a rude * ‘This doorway had a low pointed arch, arch and jambs being moulded with broad hollow chamfer, ending near the bottom in a pyramid stop. it is now ~ preserved in a garden near by. 410 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. cable moulding, and on the inside with a series of large (apparently) fleurs-de-lys in vases. The inner door is of Caen stone, and is said by tradition to have come from Glasney College. It is segmental under a square head, with I.H.S. in the western spandril, and in the other a Greek cross within a circle. Both arch and jambs are enriched with mouldings of cable and foliage. Over the outer arch is a rectangular niche for a saint (or sun dial), and over the inner doorway is a saint’s niche with a foot-bracket. In the south east corner is a mutilated rectangular stoup. The interior of the church is disappointing, owing largely to the fact that the two aisles extend to nearly the full length of the nave and chancel, and that there is, now, no screen, as of old—nothing to break the square appearance which this gives to the building. The aisles are each separated from the centre of the church by an arcade of six lofty four-centred arches each of two orders formed of squares, the angles of which have been cut into cavettos, and all carried on slight and plain octangular pillars. There are, however, a few objects of interest still remaining. In the south wall of the chancel is a pretty piscina with credence-shelf above, under a segmental arch within a square head; and just west of this an aumbrie,* in which were found the alabaster fragments referred to elsewhere in this paper. In the north wall is a sedile under a four-centred granite arch, arch and jambs being moulded with a single cavetto, with a pyramid stop at the foot of each jamb. The rood-stairs still remain in the second bay of the south wall, and the opening remains over the south arcade.t In the east wall of the north aisle, between the window and the south corner, is a niche containing what is apparently a fragment of the canopy of some tomb and below it a small piece of a shaft. * The measurements are, piscina recess 20 in. high, 14% in. wile and 16 in. deep, the credence shelf 53 in. from the top. ‘The aumbrie is 163 high, 15} wide and 14 in. deep. The sedile 473 in, high and 37 in. wide. + The curious shape of the rood-loft opening over the arcade which is commented on and illustrated by Mr. Whitley, in vol. 2 of the Journal of this Institution, arose apparently merely from the plastering. It is a frequent mistake to suppose that these openings always gave access to the loft; its measurements often are such as to make this impossible, as, say, in the case of St. Mylor. *(yx0} ur S y “e “% ‘I sIoqUInN) ‘HOUNHD JAVW LV SLNAWDVad AALSVAV IV ‘£ tq 0204 A a ‘Sd Mf ‘@RoLing *2D *‘(}xXo} UL CI 3 ‘21 ‘by siequinn) HOUNHD SJaVW LV SLNAWDVAA AALSVAVTIV sp rom tom ar en SSE EIS ‘(}x0} UL br wy ‘II ‘2 ‘o stequinN) ‘HOUNHD AAVW LV SLNAWDVad AALSVAV IV “Sd Mo ‘mosing 2D °& £@q 0704 x y ied Me Bch ec a ey ‘Sd Ma ‘moting “9 °£) (‘a*s woiy) HOYNHD FAvVW [49 0204 vei Toye S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 411 The whole of the furniture of the church is of the very plainest description; the benches are of pine, the open roof is of pine, and the floor is laid with common kitchen tiles. Seeing how little of beauty and interest has been left in the building, we cannot too much deplore the fantastic piety which has led to the burial of the former font beneath the chancel, and the substitution for it of a plain piece of octagonal granite. Our regret at finding so little left of the old ornaments and furniture is increased by the great beauty and interest of that little. In the vicarage are preserved a most interesting collection of twenty- two small fragments of alabaster which are probably portions of the reredos. ‘They were discovered built into the aumbrie, and are now carefully preserved until opportunity shall occur of properly mounting them.* ‘These fragments when pieced together represent :— ; 1. A Bishop being put to death. The cauldron in which the Bishop stands is red on the outside and black within, the ladle is filled with a black fluid (probably representing pitch) a stream of which falls on the victim’s body where it has left several patches, making his skin resemble the ermine cloak of the King, the spots on which are also black. The Bishop’s mitre is of white and gold with a green lining, his hair is gold; the King’s hair is black as is also that of the (?) notary, while that of the torturers is red. The King’s sword-hilt still retains its gilt, and his cloak, as also the notary’s gown, show that they were once edged with gold and lined with red. The costumes of the executioners have gold edgings and pale blue linings. In no case is any trace left of colour on the outer surface of any of the garments except the gilt edging already referred to. On the (spectator’s) left a torturer is holding the Bishop down with a sort of shovel (coloured-red). The back ground of this piece is gilt. This probably represents the tormenting of St. Erasmus under Diocletian by whose orders he ‘“‘ was beten with staves and with plummettes of lede, and after rosyne, brymstone, pytch, lede, waxe, and oyle were all boyled togyder and cast upon his body, and than was he put to many varyaunt and horrible torments, whiche all in Chryst he vanquysshed”’ (The Martiloge * This affords an admirable opportunity for some munificent person. 412 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. of Sion (Henry Bradshaw Society) 87).* Height, 11 inches; width, 8 inches. Two wires.t 2, A female saint (probably St. Genevieve) with casquette nimbus, and some sheep. Here again the background is gilt, except on the hill on which are the sheep This is dark green sprinkled with an ornament formed of five white spots encircling ared spot. This last-named background is of interest as being identical with that which is characteristic of the heads of the Baptist, which Mr. St. John Hope (Archeologia, vol. li, part 2) has shown to have been produced at Nottingham between 1491 and 1499. Probably these Mabe alabasters are cotemporary with the beautiful head of St. John at St. Michael’s Mount. Height, 5} inches; width, 64 inches. 3. The Scourging of Christ. This is formed of two fragments (formerly three, but two have been clumsily joined, as may be seen in the illustration). The background of this is partly gilt, ornamented with groups of dots, sometimes in circles of five with a central dot, and sometimes in circles of six without any central dot, and partly green with groups of white and red dots asin No. 2. It may well be that in every case the central dot was once red, and that the colour has rubbed off. The colour on the figures has all disappeared, except that gilt still adheres to the hair and beard of Christ, and that the garments of the scourgers have red linings and traces of gilt edgings. The nimbus of Christ is casquette-shaped, with an ornamentation of white lines on a grey ground, and a general background of red. Height, 11 inches; width, 6 inches. One wire (in lower fragment). 4. A saint with nimbus in a doorway. (?) Raising of Lazarus. The background is red, the door and hinges brown, the nails and the line dividing its timbers being a very dark brown with a distinct metallic sheen that suggests that they were once bronze colour. The door is opened back against a wall of salmon-coloured stones divided by lines of pale yellow, which * T am indebted to Mr. St. John Hope for this reference and for many suggestions respecting these fragments generally. + 7.e, There is that number of latten wire loops affixed to the back. {See article on S. Michael’s Mount in the last number of this Journal. S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 413 were probably once white. The roof was divided by white lines. The only other colour remaining is the black in the saint’s hood. Height, 8} inches; width, 6? inches. One wire. 5. A building. This is formed of two fragments. The roof is covered with red ivy-shaped leaves, the supports red, yellow andgold. Height, 42 inches, width 11 inches. One wire in each fragment. 6. Woman with hands clasped. Background red, the woman’s cloak has a blue collar and lining, with a gold brooch and edging. Her hair is gold. Bere 52 iches, width 43 inches. One wire. 7. Priest in pulpit. Thisis formed of two fragments. The wall behind the priest is uncoloured, but there are white lines between the stones, and a gilt string-course. Behind the pulpit is a background of red drapery, with gilt edges. The pulpit has no colour, except traces of a black star-like ornament on the sides and base. The extreme base has the green ground and spot ornament already described under No. 2, but the red of the central dot is very faint. The pulpit is much hollowed out at the back. The priest has a red cap with gold four-leaved diamond-shaped flowers on each side, and gold braid down the centre and round the bottom edge. ‘There is no colour on the vestment except red on the inside of the sleeve (if it is a sleeve), and across the breast and down the front of the outer vestment (? name). This scene may perhaps represent The Presentation of Our Lord in the Temple on Candlemas Day. Height, 94 inches; width, 4 inches. One wire (behind pulpit). 8. Two fragments, of which apparently the bottom and side were outside edges. Red with grey lines crossing each other diagonally. The moulded respond on the right has traces of brown and green. Height, 3 inches; width, 6 inches. 9. Two fragments, about 3 inches long and 1 inch wide, without colour. 10. A fragment having no colour and apparently the back only of a thicker stone. 11. Priest in pulpit at head of flight of nine steps, with the headless bodies of three listeners. 414 Ss. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. The wall behind the priest in black ; the trefoil in the gable above his head is green with white lines running the long way of the foils. The roof shows traces of red tiles. The wall is salmon-colour with white lines between the stones. The right side of this piece was an outside edge, and its gable is ornamented to correspond with the front gable. The priest’s head-gear is similar to that in No. 7, except that the ornament on each side 1s a large daisy-like flower with white petals, and having the eye formed of a gold dot with a surrounding circle of black. There are traces of gold on the collar of his garment, and the inside of the (?) sleeve shows traces of red. The steps leading to the pulpit show red and white splashes, but the rest of the ornament is gone. It apparently represented a carpet. The robe of the figure to the (spectator’s) left was light blue with guilt edge. The next figure had a robe with gilt edge and gilt ornament- ations; indeed, its outer surface was possibly all gilt. The inner side of the robe was red. The figure on the (spectator’s) right was dressed like the central figure, but there is much less of the colour remaining. One foot is on the stairs. This scene is in 3 fragments, there being 1 wire in the top fragment and 2 in the bottom. Qu. the presentation of the B.V.M. in the Temple. Height, 163 inches; width, 114 inches. 12. Fragment of a female saint, having a red robe with gilt edge, gilt shoes reaching half way back over top of feet. The ground is ornamented with groups of small gilt dots. The cords hanging in front are tasselled. Height, 64 inches. Hole for a wire, but wire gone. 13. Four fragments. Red divided by cross diagonals with white ornamentation. Front of parapet and respond and pillars green and gilt. The piece when whole was a separate stone having an outer edge on each side. Height, 43 inches; width, 11 inches. A wire in each of outside fragments. | 14. St. Stephen in albe, amice, dalmatic and fanon. Fanon dark green. Dalmatic, apparently green with gilt border. The lower edge of dalmatic beautifully embroidered below the gilt border, but the colouring gone. S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. 415 Whatever the motive which led to the treasuring up of these pieces of stone, we have very good reason to be grateful for their preservation. The plate used in the services of St. Mabe is good of its kind, but quite recent. Preserved in the vicarage, however, are some older vessels of peculiar interest. The first to notice is an Hlizabethan Communion Cup with paten cover, of the ordinary shape and design of that period, with narrow fillets interlaced and enclosing a scroll of foliage, the knop of the cup having a series of the well-known hyphen marks, and the foot of the paten bearing the legend ‘‘Anno Domine 1576” (sic). These two beautiful vessels are worn to an extreme thinness, and have, moreover, been very badly served. Another very beautiful vessel is a tazza dated 1577, and which I do not remember to have ever seen referred to in any notice of Mabe Church. The bowl is engraved on the outside with the legend, ‘“‘I. Worth to the Church of Mabe,” in characters of the 18th century and with his arms. Probably, I. Worth was the man of that name who purchased Tremough, in this parish, in 1703. On this vessel are the easily recognised fillet and scroll of Elizabeth’s day. In the centre of the bowl is what is probably a head of Medusa. On this vessel, Mr. Wilfred Cripps writes: ‘‘The tazza is a very interesting specimen. I cannot quite make out the maker’s mark, but I think there is no doubt about the date of it being 1577. I know of several just of that period, and all very much alike,—the style a little Dutch—I know of quite a number of such tazze in Holland.” Mr. Cripps names in his letter other churches where these secular vessels are used as chalices, and adds that the Duke of Cambridge has one dated 1579, almost exactly like this of Mabe.* ‘The only remaining vessel other than the recent set already referred to is an old flagon, bearing the Exeter stamp of 1750, and inscribed: ‘‘ Given to the Church of Mabe by Iohn Taylder, Gent., 1751.” The detached granite tower at the west end of this church is one of three in West Cornwall (St. Mawgan and St. Anthony being the others) which have the same peculiarity as those of * The weights of these three vessels are: T'azza 11 oz. 6 dwts.; Communion Cup 6 0z. 12 dwt.; Paten Cover 2 oz. 63 dwts. 416 S. MYLOR AND MABE CHURCHES. the Lizard district, of being broader North to South than they are East to West, but, unlike the Lizard towers, they are of three stages, each receding slightly from the one below it. The belfry windows are each of three lights with quatre-foils in the head, the window above the door of four ights, of Perpendicular date, but of no great beauty. The western doorway consists of a four-centred arch under a square label, finished off with poorly- cut human heads. ‘The spandrils are ornamented with sprigs, and the mouldings of the arch and the jambs are filled with knobs. The best part of the tower is the pinnacles, which are very prettily crocketed, with four sub-pinnacles also crocketed and curving gracefully outwards. The pinnacle shafts are also effectively moulded. There are five bells, all of them recast during the last few years. The tower arch is carried on slender shafts with badly- carved heads as capitals, the work probably of the same man as the heads on the label of the tower-doorway. 417 ON THE OCCURRENCE OF FLINT FLAKES, AND SMALL STONE IMLPEMENTS IN CORNWALL. By FRANCIS BRENT, F.S.A. [Continued from the Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. xxxii., Vol. 9, 1886.] Prapanack Moor, near Mutton, Lizarp.—Here are traces of very many hut circles indicating the presence in former years ofa large village, or encampment. The stones forming the walls of the circles have, in almost all cases, been carried away to construct new walls, but the marks or scars where the circles stood are still distinctly visible: many hundreds of flint flakes have been picked up on the Moor, and I also have found many good and perfect flakes. Ponurrian Hrap, NEAR Muuiion.—An ancient camp once was situated on this headland, similar to that at the Logan—the ditches marking off the enclosure are still to be seen—the cliff on all sides towards the sea is perpendicular and inaccessible for assault—on the land side, and from the adjoining fields flakes and cores and pieces have been collected by myself in considerable quantity, the cores and fragments indicating that the flakes and arrow-heads— for some of these have been found—were manufactured on the spot from stones brought from a distance, mostly from the greensand district. St. Ives.—Near the old Battery rock, in Portreath Bay, I have met with a few broken flakes and pieces. Letant Towans.—A more unlikely place than this for flakes can scarcely be conceived, the Towans of blown sand covering nearly the whole coast from Carbis Bay to Lelant, at one spot. However, near Lelant Church, the sand has been blown away, leaving the bare rock exposed, having only a slight sprinkling of coarser sand. I found very many flakes and pieces on this spot, and under somewhat similar circumstances. 418 FLINT FLAKES IN CORNWALL. Sr. Enopoc, NEAR Papstow.—Near the ancient church of St. Enodoc, at Rock, and amongst similar Towans, I met with many flakes. OxseLisk Hinn, Trevosr Heap, Trevonn, Prentyrn, SToprer Hap NEAR Papsrow.—On the hills and adjoining fields many scrapers of flint, flakes, cores and pieces have been found, mostly composed of flint from the greensand. ConsTANTINE.—On bare spots near the old church I have found cores and pieces of flint. Bupz.—Along the cliffs on the coast, and extending almost from Widemouth Bay to Hartland Point, are the remains of numerous barrows. ‘They are all, more or less, in a ruinous condition, as the cliffs are crumbling away, and the barrows, with their contents, are falling down their sides. Amongst the remaining soil of the barrows, and in the crevices of the clifis, where accessible, I have found very many flakes and pieces, and when, spite of their ruinous condition, I could obtain access to the interior, I have found many specimens, indicating, I think, that these flakes were buried with the remains of the dead. From the beach below I obtained many flint pebbles, probably the unused stock of the prehistoric artificer of the neighbourbood—very few of these showed signs of having come under man’s hand, although some had been broken as if in preparation for flakes to be struck off from them. A few years since a large stone-lined cavern was discovered by the quarrymen working on the cliff above the sea, it was composed of square flat stones, but contained no relics of any kind, as far as I have been able to ascertain. Most of the stones were removed to the churchyard of Poughill, where they have been erected and form a monu- ment near the porch of the churchyard. BoscawEN-Un.—Near the great Circle, and where the rock, known as the Treasure Stone, once stood Git has now been removed, and probably destroyed), I have found some good and perfect flakes, and these were in the matrix or hollow which once contained the stone. ‘These possibly may have STONE IMPLEMENTS IN CORNWALL. 419: slipped down by the side of the stone, and so become buried and probably were never immediately under the stone. The flakes were composed of flint from the greensand, but one was a pretty yellow flint, resembling calcedomy and semi transparent. Kynance Down (FURTHER).—On Kynance Down I found two almost perfect arrow-heads, one of these is of an unusual form. The large Barrow which once stood on this Down has been torn down and the stones removed. The material of which the flakes from Kynance as well as from Goonhilly and Pradannack mostly consists, is cherk, probably drawn from the valley of the Axe, Devon, and is of a brown colour, and opaque. 420 MACRO-LEPIDOPTERA OBSERVED AT GODOLPHIN. By A. J. SPILLER. This list is very incomplete as I am more of an observer than a collector, but I should think the district is rich in Noctuz, but very poor in Bombyces. The absence of woodlands accounts for the scarcity of many species, notably amongst the butterflies. Only the most interesting species observed are here mentioned, but as I know all the species of British Macro-Lepidoptera, the statements that follow may be accepted as strictly accurate. Argynnis Paphia:—Occasional specimens in lanes, &c., having possibly wandered from its head-quarters Trevarno Wood, Sithney, where it is fairly common. Common in a small wood at Cury Cross. A, Aglaia:—Rare on Tregoning Hill. One at Nancegollan. Common at the Lizard. A. Selene:—Tregoning Hill, rare. Also at Tremearne Clifts. Satyrus Semele:—Common on all the heaths. Pyrarge Aigeria:—Plentiful in all the lanes; triple brooded; seen frequently in March. P. Megaera:—Al\so triple brooded here, which is very remarkable. Double brooded up-country. Broods found (1) early May, (2) July, (3) October. Vanessa Cardui :—Breeds here every year; in 1894 I noticed at Tremearne Cliffs hundreds that had just made the passage of the Channel; they were exhausted and had a washed-out appearance and were easily picked from the grass-stems without resistance. Occasional stragglers were flying in from the sea; they seemed to rest as well on water as on land. ° Lycaena Argiolus:—Fairly common; earliest date March 24th. L. Aigon:—Common on heaths; very extraordinary vars. of the females occur here. MARCO-LEPIDOPTERA OBSERVED AT GODOLPHIN,. 421 LI. Agestis:—Not very common here; most plentiful at Praa Green. Thecla Quercus:—Rare. Fly round oaks at Godolphin. T. Rubi :—Seen two. Colias Hdusa:—Occurs every year; and like V. Cardui I believe breeds here regularly, but is occasionally reinforced by immigrants from the Continent. Very plentiful in 1897, when I took 40 in one morning at Praa Green. Last year it was quite common in clover fields in this parish. Smerinthus Ocellata, S. Populi and Sphinx Ligustri:—Seen larvee of all three. Acherontia Atropos:—lLarvee seemed to be plentiful in Potato fields, 1899. Macroglossa Stellatarum:—Very common 1899; doubtless many were descended from immigrants to this country in June, at _ which time I noticed very many new arrivals in the shape of worn specimens. Trochilium Apiformis:—Only seen one moth, but judging from the galleries in the trunks of poplars I should think it very common. Ino statices :—Seen a few in the meadows. Zygena trifolii:—This local and gregarious species is abundant in a field at Kirton, in the parish of Crowan. Z. filipendulae :—All over the district. Lithosia griseola:—A few. Diacrisia Mendica:—Females occasionally seen; they fly (after. impregnation) in the afternoon and deposit ova after their flight. Arctia Villica:—Found here every year. Bombyx Roboris :—Very common. B. Rubi:—Very plentiful on Godolphin Hill. The larve in Sept. and Oct.; the moths at the end of May. Saturnia pavonia:—Moths may be seen flying on May afternoons; they are not very common; the larve occur on Tregoning Hill. Leucania Conigera:—Common. 422 MARCO-LEPIDOPTERA OBSERVED AT GODOLPHIN. Neurona popularis:—Very plentiful in August at light. Melanchra cespitis :—Rare. M. serena :—-Common ; resting on tree trunks in June. Luperina Testacea :—Abundant. Epunda Nigra, E. Lichenea:—These two scarce moths are fairly common here. Panolis Piniperda:—Amongst the Scotch fir at Godolphin; the moths come to Sallow blossom in that neighbourhood. Taeniocampa rubricosa :—Common. T. Munda :—At Godolphin. Orthosia Xerampelina:—Took one, settled on ash-trunk, Sept., 1898. Amphydasis betularia :—Several. Tephroclystis pulchellata :—Larvee abundant in flowers of foxglove, June. Moths in July and a few in the following May. T. Succentureata, T. Centaureata, T. Venosata, T. Nanata, T. Vulgata, T. Absyntheata, and Gymnoscelis Punulata occur. Mysticoptera sexalisata:—A very scarce species most parts of England; here flies end of June just before dusk, rapidly around and in the neighbourhood of Sallow bushes. Trichopterix Viretata:—A scarce insect. Feeds on holly. Here occasionally found at rest on tree-trunks the beginning of May. Hydriomena unangutata :—Plentiful end of June. Acidalia promutata:—Rests on granite stones with which its colour closely assimilates. June: again in Sept. Harmodia carpophaga \ 33 cucubalr | All occur. Larvee in seed pods of Cam- a capsincola pions (Silene and Lychnis). — a nana 423 Journal of the Roval Institution of Cornwall. Vou. XIV. ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 58, line 2, for ‘‘ Pettyman,”’ read ‘‘ Pettman.” 74, line 8, for ‘‘ after,” read ‘‘ before.” 76, line 6, for “‘ tentatiously,” read ‘‘ tentatively.” 77, line 3, for ‘‘ Eastern to Western,” read ‘‘ Hastern and Western.” 82, line 8 from bottom, delete? 98, line 12, for ‘‘ Edward Tudor,” read ‘‘ Edmund Tudor.” 100, line 7 from bottom, for ‘‘ Scythe,” read ‘‘ Spade.” 100, Note, for ‘‘ Ducange....fauche,” read ‘ Misprint in Capgrave for vanga=sarcula.” 104, line 24, for ‘‘ Grandission,” read ‘‘ Grandisson.”’ 109, lines 12, 13, 14, cancel “S. Gwen....S. Elwyn.” 110, line 14, for ‘‘ Broegan,”’ read ‘‘ Brocagni.”’ 112, cancel paragraph ‘‘in Brittany....at Ploumelin.” 120, line 3 from bottom, for ‘‘Winian,” read ‘‘ Winiau.”’ 121, line 10, for ‘‘fonnded,” read ‘‘ founded.” 123, line 3 from bottom, for ‘‘ Haelgoal,” read ‘‘ Huelgoet.”’ 130, lines 1 and 2 from bottom, for ‘‘ Wythiel....him,” read ‘‘ Wythiel Parish Church was likewise dedicated to him, but changed to S. Clement, whose day comes near that of S. Eval.” 132, line 7 from bottom, for ‘‘ Bangor ys y Cold,” read ‘‘ Bangor ys y Coed.” ) 133, line 3 from bottom, for ‘‘ grandfather,’ grandfather.” read *‘ great- 141, line 6 from bottom, for ‘‘ his life,” read ‘‘ their lives.” 424 ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. Page 141, line 5 from bottom, for ‘his patronage,” read ‘the patronage of S. Filius.” 143, lines 9, 10, and 11 from bottom, cancel “possibly by 555 oeeoullenael,” » line 8 from bottom, cancel ‘‘ however much more.” 146, line 21, for ‘‘myrtyrologies,” read ‘‘ martyrologies.” 148, line 5, for ‘‘anticedently,” read ‘‘ antecedently.” », penult line, for ‘‘leurs,” read “‘ leur.” 150, line 5 from bottom, for ‘‘ purist,” read ‘ purest.” 160, line 18, for ‘‘ Myrrian,” read ‘‘ Myvrian.”’ 167, line 1, for “‘ Aelran,” read ‘‘ Abran.”’ 168, line 2 from bottom, for ‘‘ Welvelve de Langstly,” read ‘‘Welvele de Lanystly.” pliner tor woatne: mec case » line penult, for ‘‘ Langstly,” read ‘‘ Lanystly.” 170, lines 2, 3, and 4 from bottom, cancel ‘His feast.... person,” and read ‘‘ His feast is put by Wilson on April 4, but arbitrarily.” 188, line 9 from bottom, for ‘‘ Earp, Water-colour artist, of Kallarney,” read ‘‘ EK. Sedding.” 194, line 7, for ‘‘promintory,” read ‘‘ promontory.” 270, in pedigree, for date of Gildas, 550, read 570. 276, lines 8 and 9 from bottom, for ‘‘ We have....Corn- wall,” read ‘‘and he may have been a second founder. His brother, Edeyrn, went on into Brittany, and is buried there.” 277, lines 1, 2, and 3, cancel and read ‘‘ secondary foundations did take place; thus Lanhern, probably taking its name from 8. Aelhaiarn, now recognises S. Mawgan as patron.” 277, line 7, cancel “Selyf and.” > read ‘‘ another.”’ 288, last line, for ‘“‘ anothar,’ 290, line 10, for ‘‘ Augustive,” read ‘‘ Augustine.” », line 25, for ‘‘ Brechnock,” read ‘‘ Brecknock.” 303, line 3, cancel ‘‘of Auxerre.” ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 425. Page 304, line 15, cancel paragraph ‘‘ What is conceivable.... improbable.’ Kewe.”’ 307, line 10 from bottom, for ‘‘ close by,” read “close to S. 325, line 5 from bottom, for ‘‘one head to another,” read “one end to another.”’ Pages 420 to 422. 395, line 15, for ‘‘ wheelwright,” read ‘‘ shipwright.”’ 408, line 14, for ‘“‘Stapledon,” read ‘‘ Stapeldon.” The following English names of the Macro-lepidoptera in Mr. Spiller’s list are supplied by him. Mr. Spiller points out that the English names of the smaller moths are rarely, if ever, used. Argynnis Paphia A, Aglava A, Selene Satyrus Semele Pyrarge Aygerva P. Megaera Vanessa Cardut Lycaena Argiolus L. Afgon L. Agestis Thecla Quercus T. Rubi Colias Kdusa Smerinthus ocellata ie populr Sphine Ligustra Acherontia Atropos Macroglossa Stellatarum Trochilium Apiformes Ino statices Zygaend trifolie BUTTERFLIES. Silver Washed Fritillary. Dark Green Fritillary. Small Pearl Border Fritillary. Grayling. Speckled Wood. Wall. Painted Lady. Holly Blue. Silver Studded Blue. Brown Argus. Purple Hair-Streak. Green Hair-Streak. Clouded Yellow. MOTHS. Kyed Hawk. Poplar Hawk. Privet Hawk. Death’s Head. Humming Bird Hawk. Poplar Clear-wing. Forester. Five-spot Burnet. 426 Z. filipendule Lithosia griseola Diacrisia Mendica Aretia Vallica Bombyx Roboris B. Rubi Saturnia pavonia Leucama Conigera Neuronia popularis Melanchra cespitis M. Serena Luperina Testacea Epunda Nigra FE. Lichenea Panolis Piniperda Taeniocampa rubricosa T. Munda Orthosia Xerampelina Amphydasis betularia Tephroclystis pulchellata ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. Six-spot Burnet. Grey Footman. Muslin. Cream-spot Tiger. Oak Eggar. — Fox. Emperor. Brown-line Bright-eye. Feathered Gothic. Hedge-Rustie. Broad-barred White. Flounced Rustic. Black Rustic. Feathered Ranunculus. Pine Beauty. Red Chestnut. Twin-spotted Quaker. Centre-barred Jallow. Peppered. Fox-glove Pug. The other six species of Tephroclystis and Gymnoscelis Pumilata are all Pug Moths. Uysticoptera sexalisata Tricopteriz Viretata Hydriomena unangutata Acidalia promutata Harmodia carpophaga ss cucubala = capsincola 43 nana Small Seraphim. FElollly 5, Bedstraw Carpet. Mullin Wave. Light Coronet. Campion. Lychnis. Marbled Coronet. FURTHER CORRIGENDA. Page 85, line 7 from bottom, cancel ‘‘and....Mobai.” », 158, lines 22, 24, 25, and 26, for ‘‘Senan read Setna.”’ 9 ” ? ? lines 25 and 26, caneel ‘‘Senan died. .in 522.” line 27, cancel ‘‘ Senan is the Sennan of Land’s End. ’ eS HENWOOD MEDAL ee Prize for Scientific Literature in Cornwall. ——__—$—o— fy GOLD MEDAL, intrinsically worth more than Ten Guineas, is offered for competition every third year by the Royat Instrrution or Cornwatt, which ine its head-quarters and Museum at Truro. Four such Medals have been conferred, viz: MEDALS. AWARDED PRESENTED, RECIPIENTS; SUBJECTS. No. 1. | 1890, June16.| Nov. 25. |Rev. W. Iago, B.A. Archeology. No. 2. | 1893, June 29.| Nov. 28. |Mr.J.H.Collins,F.G.S.| Geology. 'No. 3. | 1896, Aug. 6. | Nov. 17.. |Mr. T. C. Peter Archeology No. 4, | 1899, Oct. 5. | Nov. 21. |Mr. Rupert Vallentin. | Ichthyology. The next medal will be ready for bestowal in 1902. Members and Non-Members may alike compete for it. The written composition which is to win the Prize must relate to one or other of Hight given subjects, viz:—Geology, Mineralogy, Mining Operations, Botany, Ornithology, Ichthy- ology, Conchology, or Antiquities, of Cornwall. It may be illustrated if necessary, and must be forwarded to the Council of the Institution in time for publication in some number of the Society’s Journal to be issued within the 8 years next following the last award. The terms of the Award are fully set forth in the Will of the donor, Wini1am Jory Henwoon, F.R.S., the eminent geologist and writer on Metalliferous deposits, who for two years was President of the Institution, and died in 1875 leaving certain bequests to its funds. The following is an abstract from his will:—...... ‘To the President, Vice-presidents, ‘Treasurer, Secretaries, and Council of the Royal Institution of Cornwall of them present at a Sate eeaeeneal ie the purpose, hay contributed the best treatise or paper on the GROLOGY!) Pm ] MINERALOGY, | MINING OPERATIONS, BOTANY, - ORNITHOLOGY, ICHTHYOLOGY, CONCHOLOGY, or ANTIQUITIES. (but on no other subject whatsoever) published in any Jou: Proceedings or Transactions of the said Institution ee | bag} | ; 1s CORNWA three years next preceding the date of such award. . And I further direct that no award shall be siete exc e a Meeting regularly convened by a notice in writing issued by the Secretaries, stating the object of. such Meeting, and to delivered to the President, Vice-Presidents, Treasurer, and th ana unless seven at least of the Officers and Members of ”? basa shall be. eae a such Meeting. Provision is ee Roval Institution of Cornwall, FOUNDED 1818. 7 Patron, : THe Kine. .. a Vice=Patron. . S Trustees. = VISCOUNT CLIFDEN. 4 Sir C. B. Graves-Saw_s, Bart. Mr. F. G. Enys. Cou. TREMAYNE. BS. Council for the Year 1900-1901. President. JOHN CHARLES WiLLiAMs, Esa. ms Vice=Presidents. Rev. Canox Moor, M.A., F.R.G.S. | Tur Ricut Hon. L. H. Courtney. Rev.W. Iago, B.A., L.Src.8.A.,Lox. | Rey. 8. Barinc-Gounp, M.A. Mr. JoHn Davixs Enys, F.G.S. Str Lancpon BoxyrHon. ~ | Treasurer. Bets Mr. A. P. Nix, Vruro. Secretaries: Mason Parxkyn, F.G.8., Truro. Rev. W. [Aco, B.A., Bodmin. Other Members of Council, VEN. ARCHDEACON CORNISH. CHANCELLOR Pavt, M.A. a ; Mr. Howarp Fox, F.G.8. ~ Mr. THuRsTAN C. PETER. Mr. HAamMiILtTron JAMES. Rev. S. RunDLE, M A. Mr. F. W. MicueE 1, C. E. | Rev. D. G. WHITLEY. Mr. J Osporne, F.G.S. | : Joint Editors of the Fournal. Mr. Tuurstan C. PETER. Magor Parkyn, F.G.S. Pibravian and Curator of Museum. Mr. Grorce Penrose, Royal Institution, Truro. THE FOLLOWING WORKS PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIETY, MAY BE OBTAINED FROM THE CURATOR, Mr. G. PENROSE, AT THE MUSEUM, TRURO. HE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium of the Natural History of the County. PART I.—Containing the Vertebrate Animals and Crustaceans, by JONATHAN COUCH, J. BROOKING ROWE, THOMAS CORNISH, E. H. RODD, and C. SPENCE BATE, F.R.S. Price 3s. PART II. — Containing the Testaceous Mollusks, by JONATHAN COUCH, F.L.S., &c. Price 3s. PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Calcareous Corallines, by RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.S., &c. Price 3s. HE SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with numerous Illustrations. (Some are out of print). IST OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with References and Illustrations. By J. T. BLIGHT, F.8.A. DDITIONS TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN- WALL. From MS. Annotations by the Author. Price 2s. 6d. NPUBLISHED LETTERS of the Rev. Henry Martyn, B.D., of Truro, edited with Prefaratory Notes by his Grand Nephew, Henry Martyn Jeffery, M.A., F.R.S. Price 1s. fee LIST OF BRITISH LEPIDOPTERA, by Henry Crowther, F.R.M.S. Price 3d. OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL, except Nos. 1 to 4, and No. 20, which are out of print. USEUM GUIDES. : . POZO2 SLONE eRe aa Ses A oie ae es oe Priomrade PASI EET OINGYESOPACY ING eset trae eh tage eee Soe lak CATALOGUE or tHe NON-METALLIC MINERALS, .. 3d. CATALOGUE oF THE METALLIC MINERALS |... ee 10 . CATALOGUE or raz PROVINCIAL TOKENS OF — GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND... eos NOTICE TO MEMBERS. All Subscriptions become due in advance on the 1st of August in each year. Members whose Subscriptions are not paid before the 31st of December, will not be supplied with the Journal after that date. Members wishing to withdraw, must pay their Subscriptions for the current year, and signify their intention in writing before the 3lst of August of the year next ensuing, or they will be liable for the Subscription for that year also. 1821 ; | SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION LIBRARIES |— LU